Close
The page header's logo
About
FAQ
Home
Collections
Login
USC Login
Register
0
Selected 
Invert selection
Deselect all
Deselect all
 Click here to refresh results
 Click here to refresh results
USC
/
Digital Library
/
University of Southern California Dissertations and Theses
/
Sluttishness, circulation, and promiscuity in seventeenth- and eighteenth-century English theater
(USC Thesis Other) 

Sluttishness, circulation, and promiscuity in seventeenth- and eighteenth-century English theater

doctype icon
play button
PDF
 Download
 Share
 Open document
 Flip pages
 More
 Download a page range
 Download transcript
Copy asset link
Request this asset
Transcript (if available)
Content           SLUTTISHNESS,  CIRCULATION,  AND  PROMISCUITY  IN     SEVENTEENTH-­‐  AND  EIGHTEENTH-­‐CENTURY  ENGLISH  THEATER                   by     Katharine  E.  Zimolzak                     A  Dissertation  Presented  to  the   FACULTY  OF  THE  GRADUATE  SCHOOL   UNIVERSITY  OF  SOUTHERN  CALIFORNIA   In  Partial  Fulfillment  of  the     Requirements  for  the  Degree   DOCTOR  OF  PHILOSOPHY   (ENGLISH)         December  2015       Copyright  2015                  Katharine  Zimolzak     ii Dedication       for  Mumzie,  Da,  and   the  other  (smarter)  Dr.  Zimolzak     iii Acknowledgements       If  I  have  failed  to  thank  anyone  for  their  support  in  my  graduate  education,  it   must  only  be  because  I  am  too  humbled  by  all  of  the  good  wishes  to  possibly   remember  everyone  who  helped  me  along  the  way.  The  following  people  have  been   instrumental  during  the  formation,  writing,  and  final  production  of  my  dissertation:   I  first  want  to  thank  my  cohorts,  past  and  present,  and  mes  heaux,  for  their   warmth,  love,  friendship,  and  support.  My  brain  would  not  be  what  it  is  today   without  the  encouragement  of  my  instructors,  mentors,  and  professors  over  the   years,  especially  Mary  Ellen  Miller  for  suggesting  I  teach,  Timm  Richardson  and   Roxanne  Bruner  for  piquing  my  interest  in  theater  and  performance,  Lauren  Onkey   for  my  cultural  studies  edification,  Debbie  Mix  for  teaching  me  what  a  thesis  really   looks  like,  Tony  and  Joanne  Edmonds  for  the  consummate  learning  experiences  in   their  classrooms,  Nancy  West  for  my  ongoing  fascination  with  visual  studies,  and   Devoney  Looser  for  pulling  me  properly  into  the  eighteenth  century.  For  my   continuous  employment,  I  would  like  to  thank  The  USC  Dornsife  College  of  Letters,   Arts,  and  Sciences’  Department  of  English,  and  the  faculty  and  staff  of  the  Writing   Program  and  Thematic  Option;  the  practicality  of  getting  food  on  the  table  isn’t   perhaps  glamorous  to  think  about,  but  without  my  appointments  in  these  programs   I  could  not  have  survived  even  a  year  in  Los  Angeles,  let  alone  seven.  To  this  point,  I   would  also  like  to  thank  my  students  for  reminding  me  why  I  went  into  academia:     iv even  when  I  was  struggling  with  my  own  scholarship,  they  astonished  me  with  their   insights  and  devotion  to  learning.   For  their  continued  feedback  on  various  sections  and  stages  of  my  project,  I   extend  my  thanks  to  the  genial  scholars  of  the  American  and  Canadian  Societies  for   Eighteenth  Century  Studies.  I  would  also  like  to  thank  the  staff  of  Chawton  House   Library,  especially  Jacqui  Grainger  and  Gillian  Dow,  for  kindly  hosting  me  during  one   of  my  most  productive  and  wildly  fun  bouts  of  research.  Among  my  readers,  I  would   like  to  thank  Ileana  Baird  for  providing  comments  and  criticism  of  my  Fielding   chapter,  for  being  a  patient  editor,  and  for  finding  my  work  worthy  enough  of   publication.     I  cannot  provide  enough  words  of  thanks  to  my  prospectus  and  dissertation   committees—Natania  Meeker,  Meg  Russett,  Bruce  Smith,  Joe  Boone,  Sheila  Briggs,   Leo  Braudy,  and  Emily  Anderson—but  I  would  like  to  hope  that  this  document   stands  as  a  monument  to  the  work  they  have  helped  me  accomplish.  Natania:  thank   you  for  being  more  engaged  as  an  outside  committee  member  than  I  could  have   hoped  for.  Meg:  thank  you  for  stepping  onto  my  fields  committee  at  the  last  moment.   Bruce:  thank  you  for  being  instrumental  in  getting  me  past  the  prospectus  stage.  Joe:   thank  you  for  being  my  faculty  mentor  from  my  first  day  in  the  program.  Sheila:   your  willingness  to  help  out  in  the  eleventh  hour  was  instrumental  in  my  ability  to   finish  on  time.  Leo:  thank  you  for  having  completed  the  exact  trek  from  Restoration   to  film  that  I  did  so  I  could  learn  from  your  experience.  Finally,  Emily:  I  would  be   remiss  not  to  single  you  out—without  your  indefatigable  efforts,  my  dissertation     v would  have  neither  been  started  nor  finished,  and  without  your  high  standards  of   scholarship,  I  would  not  have  accomplished  half  the  tasks  I  set  for  myself.   To  my  cheerleaders,  I  owe  all  the  love,  gratitude,  and  support  that  they  have   offered  me  in  their  turn.  I  thank  Beggs,  Bowers,  Friedman,  Gutter-­‐Jaén,  McQuigge,   Nagle,  Springs,  Twinner,  and  Wennerstrom  for  hearing  my  rants  and  assuaging  my   fears;  Ed  for  the  constant  assurance  that  my  project  may  be  many  things,  but  boring   isn’t  one  of  them;  John,  for  harassing  me  daily  for  page  counts  even  when  I  found  it   bothersome,  and  for  knowing  I  could  when  I  thought  I  couldn’t;  Patti,  the  Amandae,   Stephen,  Alex,  Ash,  and  Susan  for  their  verbal  and  written  feedback;  Devin,  Jessie,   Mike,  and  Meghan  for  our  delightful  work  dates;  Michiko,  for  being  there  to  care  at   the  end  of  the  day;  and  Adrianne,  for  having  been  wise,  willful,  and  wonderful.   Mostly  here  I  would  like  to  thank  Elizabeth,  Jess,  and  Artur  for  their  infinite   generosity  in  heart  and  home:  if  I  have  even  been  half  as  much  of  a  friend  to  you  as   you  have  been  to  me,  I  would  count  myself  lucky.   Finally,  I  would  like  to  thank  Linda  and  Daniel  Zimolzak,  as  well  as  Andy   Zimolzak  and  Elizabeth  Moulton,  for  financially  assisting,  gently  prodding,  curiously   inquiring,  and  constantly  loving  me.  You  have  given  me  everything,  and  certainly   more  than  I  deserve.     vi Table  of  Contents     DEDICATION   ii   ACKNOWLEDGMENTS   iii   ABSTRACT   vii     INTRODUCTION   1   Scope,  Methodologies,  and  Contributions   5   Women’s  Primers,  Hygiene,  and  the  Science  of  Circulation   10   Chapter  Outlines   25     CHAPTER  ONE.  Femme  and  Fortune:  Circulation  of  Finance  and  Fate  in   Women’s  Theatrical  Comedies   29   Professional  Actresses:  Proto-­‐Feminists  or  Gender  Conformists?   31   Female  Characters:  Modern  Subjects  or  Shallow  Ciphers?     41   Women  Writing:  Circulation  and  Depth  Behind  the  Words     44   Fortune,  Finance,  &  Fate:  Aphra  Behn’s  The  Rover  and  The  Lucky  Chance     52   Female  Playwright  as  Celebrity  Spectacle:  Pix’s  Adventures  in  Madrid     65   Fortune  Reformed  in  Four  Plays  by  Susanna  Centlivre   77   Conclusions     90     CHAPTER  TWO.  Ballads,  Bawdry,  and  Bodies:  The  Circulations  of     John  Gay’s  The  Beggar’s  Opera   93   Polly  Peachum:  Slut  Extraordinaire   97   Polly’s  Afterlife  in  Circulation   103   The  Corpus  Consumed   113   Conclusions   118     CHAPTER  THREE.  Popularity,  Social  Circulation,  and  Satire  in  Henry   Fielding’s  The  Author’s  Farce  and  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town   122   Network  Dynamics  and  Textual  History   136   Satires  of  Network  Abuses  in  The  Author’s  Farce   142   Conclusions   147     CONCLUSIONS/CODA:  Presaging  the  Novel   152     BIBLIOGRAPHY   155     vii Abstract       Sluttishness,  Circulation,  and  Promiscuity  in  Seventeenth-­  and  Eighteenth-­ Century  English  Theater  examines  the  concomitant  types  of  circulation  found  in  the   theater  of  the  late-­‐seventeenth  and  early-­‐eighteenth  century  in  England.  Included  in   these  are  financial,  social,  sexual,  and  textual  circulations;  this  project  explores  the   cultural  forces  that  aided  or  prevented  such  circulation.  In  my  studies,  I  have  argued   that  all  of  these  forms  of  circulation  are  present  in  the  character  of  the  slut.  The  slut   is  unique  in  her  ability  to  comingle  with  different  sexual  partners,  whether  for   financial  or  social  gain,  yet  to  maintain  her  independence  in  ways  a  prostitute  might   not.  The  slut  captures  interior  and  exterior  dirtiness,  carelessness  for  self  and   surroundings,  and  an  ability  to  subvert  expectations  of  what  it  means  to  be  a   woman.  This  figure—the  slut—is  the  point  of  departure  in  my  introduction:  even  as   popular  theater  was  invested  in  the  slut  and  female  professionalization,  many   authors  used  promiscuous  circulation  as  a  trope  in  their  writing  to  probe  the  social   and  political  potential  of  theatrical  genres.  Furthermore,  I  believe  that  the  shift  in   the  meaning  of  slut,  the  varieties  of  circulation,  and  the  changing  face  of  theater  and   in  England  are  developing  symbiotically.   “Femme  and  Fortune:  Circulation  of  Finance  and  Celebrity  in  Women’s   Comedies”  establishes  the  centrality  of  gender  to  popular  theatricals.  This  chapter   shows  how  female  playwrights  negotiated  the  increasing  ability  for  women  to  earn  a   living  without  a  man’s  support.  As  other  scholars  have  noted,  early  actresses     viii instigated  movements  towards  women’s  professionalization:  in  its  impact  on   society,  professionalization  for  women  was  arguably  progressive  and/or   transgressive,  as  were  the  professional  women  themselves.  In  this  chapter,  I  analyze   the  transgressive  potential  of  characters  who  concern  themselves  with  the   circulation  of  fortunes.     In  “Ballads,  Bawdry,  and  Bodies:  The  Circulations  of  John  Gay’s  The  Beggar’s   Opera,”  I  add  to  my  argument  on  theatrical  circulation  by  analyzing  what  was  one  of   the  most  popular  plays  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Gay’s  character  Polly  is  an  ideal   case  study  because  she  circulates  through  popular  culture  of  the  day  in  a  variety  of   genres.  Furthermore,  her  fellow  characters  repeatedly  label  her  a  slut,  and  her   popular  circulation  proves  that  she  is  sluttish  in  more  than  one  way.   Finally,  “Popularity,  Social  Circulation,  and  Satire  in  Henry  Fielding’s  The   Author’s  Farce  and  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town”  examines  the  changing  face  of   theatrical  social  networks  and  interpersonal  circulations  in  the  London  theater   community.  I  close  with  a  brief  coda  and  conclusion  that  gestures  towards  the  rising   popularity  and  circulations  of  the  novel  from  the  mid-­‐eighteenth  century  onward.   My  analysis  of  the  theater  contributes  to  important  socio-­‐political  trends  that   have  appeared  in  scholarship  about  plays  from  the  late-­‐seventeenth  and  early-­‐ eighteenth  century.  Going  to  see  plays  was  wildly  popular  in  this  time  period,  and   commonly  held  beliefs  about  the  theater  at  the  time  seem  to  indicate  an  indivisible   link  between  the  theater  and  modes  of  circulation.       1 Introduction     In  early  March  of  2009,  the  University  of  Southern  California’s  School  of   Dramatic  Arts  staged  a  production  of  The  Beggar’s  Opera.  The  production,  directed   by  Stephanie  Shroyer,  had  its  fair  share  of  quirks  and  idiosyncrasies.  Audience   members  gathered  outside  the  Scene  Dock  Theater,  a  converted  space  that  had   been,  as  its  name  suggests,  a  loading  bay  and  storage  space  in  which  to  build  sets  for   the  school’s  various  productions. 1  Before  the  doors  were  opened,  the  Player  and  the   Beggar  crept  up  on  the  audience,  incorporated  themselves  into  the  crowd,  and   eventually  climbed  a  tree  to  announce  the  play  and  speak  its  first  lines.  As  the  two   characters—and  eventually  the  entire  company—sang  the  first  ballad,  the  viewers   were  ushered  into  a  space  configured  nearly  as  a  theater  in  the  round:  risers  of  seats   surrounded  the  performance  space,  through  which  the  players  could  move  freely.   Only  the  back  wall  of  the  theater  did  not  feature  seating,  as  it  was  the  upstage   entrance  built  to  resemble  part  of  the  main  characters’  home.  There  were  times  that   a  character  would  play  with  his  back  to  nearly  half  of  the  audience.   Set  design  notwithstanding,  some  audience  members,  myself  included,  found   the  players’  deliveries  to  be  among  the  most  notable  quirks  and  idiosyncrasies  of   this  production.  Naturally,  all  of  the  performers  had  their  own  individual  accents,   vocal  timbres,  and  inflections.  And  yet,  each  one  of  them  repeatedly  drew  emphatic   1  “Scene  Dock  Theatre,”  USC  School  of  Dramatic  Arts.  Web.       2 attention  to  a  single  word  that  peppers  the  dialogue  of  more  than  a  few  characters,   and  that  refers  primarily  to  the  young  female  character  Polly  Peachum  (a  poor   pawnbroker’s  daughter):  “slut.”  Why  come  down  so  heavily  on  this  epithet?  The   decision  certainly  played  well  for  laughter,  but  I  wondered  if  there  could  be  other   implications  of  the  word  that  my  fellow  twenty-­‐first  century  audience  members   were  overlooking.   As  it  happens,  there  were.   Even  if  the  actors  were  just  playing  the  word  for  laughs—watching  someone   receive  verbal  abuse  can  be  wildly  entertaining  in  the  right  circumstances—the   spark  had  caught  in  my  mind.  A  perusal  of  the  Oxford  English  Dictionary  definition   reveals  that  a  slut  may  be  any  of  the  following:   1. a.  A  woman  of  dirty,  slovenly,  or  untidy  habits  or  appearance;  a   foul  slattern.   b.  A  kitchen  maid;  a  drudge.   c.  A  troublesome  or  awkward  creature.   2. a.  A  woman  of  a  low  or  loose  character;  a  bold  or  impudent  girl;  a   hussy,  jade.   b.  In  playful  use,  or  without  serious  imputation  of  bad  qualities.   3. A  female  dog;  a  bitch.   4. a.  A  piece  of  rag  dipped  in  lard  or  fat  and  used  as  a  light.   b.  The  guttering  of  a  candle. 2   2  "Slut,  n,"  Oxford  English  Dictionary  Online  (Oxford  University  Press,  March  2015).   Henceforth  cited  as  “OED.”     3 Notable  here  is  that  the  definition  as  we  know  it  today—pejoratively  referring  to  a   woman,  or  less  frequently  (though  perhaps  more  degradingly)  to  a  man,  who   engages  in  casual  sex  with  multiple  partners—is  only  addressed  in  the  broadest  of   strokes. 3  A  woman  “of  dirty  habits”  who  exhibits  “low  or  loose  character”  may  or   may  not  be  sexually  promiscuous.  Rather,  these  definitions  seem  to  suggest  that  a   slut  is  “dirty”  both  outside  and  inside;  that  she  is  physically  slovenly  and  morally   suspect.   What,  then,  are  the  implications  of  a  twenty-­‐first  century  theatrical  cast   insisting  on  dramatic  emphasis  of  a  word  that  bore  a  variety  of  different  definitions   during  the  era  in  which  the  text  was  originally  composed?  Significantly,  both  the   past  and  present  uses  of  the  word  can  be  characterized  by  physical  manifestations:  a   sexual  slut  may  have  sores  from  a  sexually  transmitted  infection,  or  a  stretched  belly   from  frequent  childbearing;  a  slovenly  slut  would  not  keep  her  clothing  or   surroundings  clean,  so  it  should  come  as  no  surprise  that  she  might  also  be  dirty  or   careless  in  her  sexual  habits.  In  either  case,  the  slut  becomes  physical  bodily   spectacle,  whether  by  her  own  design  or  not. 4  Because  she  can  be  identified   3  There  is  a  distinctly  gendered  problematic  at  play  whenever  a  man  is  degraded   with  words  typically  reserved  for  a  woman.  Consider  “man-­‐whore,”  “acting  like  a   bitch/pussy,”  or  even  less  vulgarly  “throwing  like  a  girl”—such  insults  are  clearly   predicated  on  the  assumption  that  to  be  a  woman  or  girl  is  inherently  inferior  to   being  a  man  or  boy.   4  I  will  discuss  visibility  as  a  type  of  circulation  in  my  chapter  on  female  authors,  the   point  of  which  is  to  demonstrate  that  the  professionalized  woman  was  often   considered  to  be  somewhat  of  a  spectacle.  The  visible  spectacle  of  stage   performance  adds  a  level  of  agency  and  changeability  that  is  arguably  not  found  in   other  media.  In  print  media  such  as  novels,  characters  do  not  have  physical  bodies,   which  is  a  necessary  condition  for  both  sluttishness  and  spectacle.  Although  the  slut   does  appear  in  other  performed  media  (e.g.  ballads,  poetic  recitation),  she  might  not     4 primarily  by  her  bodily  characteristics,  the  slut’s  physical  presence  makes  her   especially  proficient  as  a  dissembler,  a  performer,  and  a  trickster  in  different   physical  guises.  It  is  my  contention,  however,  that  the  most  important  link  between   the  past  and  present  meanings  of  the  word  “slut”  is  a  sense  of  promiscuity  and   circulation.   Significantly,  the  words  “promiscuous”  and  “slut”  are  very  much  alike   because  neither  originally  provoked  sexually  connotations.  Rather,  “promiscuous”   most  literally  means  that  something  mixes  easily. 5  Many  types  of  circulation,  mixing,   and  comingling  exist,  all  of  which  are  present  in  the  figure  of  the  slut:   1. She  moves  from  one  sexual  partner  to  the  next,  not  only  circulating  in   multiple  beds,  but  also  mixing  her  bodily  fluids  with  those  of  her  many   lovers;   2. Scientific  advancements  earlier  in  the  seventeenth  century  brought  about   knowledge  of  blood’s  circulation  through  the  body,  the  circulation  of   germs  that  caused  disease,  and  the  ways  in  which  uncleanly  “sluttish”   surroundings  produced  just  such  germs;   3. In  a  different  vein,  a  slut  may  be  “sleeping  around”  (a  metaphor  notable   for  its  use  of  round/circle  imagery)  for  financial  gain,  suggesting  that   money  circulates,  changing  hands  even  as  she  does;   4. Even  if  not  for  profit,  the  slut  may  use  her  sexual  will  to  manipulate  the   powers  of  social  advancement,  such  that  her  body  circulates  through   be  the  primary  locus  of  visibility,  and  not  the  agent  of  her  own  promiscuous   circulation.   5  From  the  Latin  prō-­  [prefix,  “in  favor  of”]  +  miscēre  [“to  mix”].     5 various  social  spheres  and  relationships.  The  more  powerful  people  she   has  sex  with,  the  more  she  stands  to  move  upward  through  the  echelons   of  society.   As  an  already  significant  site  of  circulation,  the  promiscuous  slut  also  brings  her   tendency  for  comingling  to  the  theater,  and  the  texts  in  which  she  appears.   Characters  who  are  referred  to  as  sluts  (or  actresses  who  cultivated  a  sense  of   promiscuity  in  their  off-­‐stage  personae)  can  circulate  through  the  popular   consciousness:  a  story  is  told  and  retold,  audience  members  come  to  idolize  or   emulate  a  popular  character,  and  some  lucky  few  characters/actresses  are   transmitted  into  different  media—they  are  painted,  sculpted,  or  sketched.  While  the   character’s/actress’  physical  body  is  performing  on  stage,  and  while  the  slut’s  body   is  described  in  words,  they  retain  some  characteristics  (Polly  is  always  poor)  but   adapt  to  others  (many  actresses  have  portrayed  her)  through  the  course  of  a  text’s   life—because  just  like  a  promiscuously  circulating  woman,  a  literary  text  goes   through  cycles  of  transmission,  revision,  publication,  and  print  circulation.     Scope,  Methodologies,  and  Contributions   Before  I  launch  into  my  readings  of  the  theatrical  texts  that  will  provide  the   bulk  of  my  project,  I  should  hazard  a  few  clarifications  and  caveats.  My  project   centers  on  British  comedic  theater  of  the  late-­‐seventeenth  and  early-­‐eighteenth   centuries;  although  I  will  address  a  variety  of  media,  I  approach  this  work  first  and   foremost  as  a  literary  scholar  interested  in  the  historical  implications  of  theater.  In   the  time  period  roughly  between  the  Restoration  and  the  1737  Licensing  Act,  the     6 popularity  of  theater  flourished:  professional  actresses  appeared  for  the  first  time,   playwrights  and  their  companies  were  benefiting  greatly  from  Charles  II’s   patronage  of  dramatic  arts,  and  print  culture  was  growing  exponentially.  Theater’s   otherwise  ephemeral  nature—arguably,  patrons  can  see  a  different  performance   nightly—was  ripe  for  propagation  under  Carolinian  rule:  not  only  did  the  print   culture  allow  other  multimedia  texts  to  circulate  in  and  around  the  playhouse  (for   example,  broadsheet  ballads  for  musicals,  playbills,  ticket  stubs,  newspaper   reviews),  but  also  because  of  the  different  interpretations  that  were  rendered   possible  by  different  performances,  receptions,  and  perpetuations  of  the  narratives   that  audience  members  viewed  and  talked  about.  In  other  words,  as  a  play  garnered   popular  attention,  more  texts  were  generated  around  it.  Instead  of  dampening  the   impact  of  the  antecedent,  however,  these  additional  texts  heightened  the  play’s   popularity,  and  in  many  cases  helped  people  remember  something  as  fleeting  as  a   live  performance.  For  example,  Nell  Gwynn’s  popularity  in  slut  roles  was   immortalized  in  Pepys’  diary,  in  paintings,  in  poetic  blazons  or  lampoons,  and  in  the   famous  anecdote  of  her  light-­‐hearted  “Protestant  whore”  quip.  In  this  process,   viewers’  memories  of  the  play  itself  may  have  changed,  but  the  narrative  would   have  become  more  memorable,  more  easy  to  circulate,  because  it  was  so  easy  to   adapt  into  different  media.   The  dominant  methodologies  by  which  scholars  have  recently  analyzed   eighteenth-­‐century  theater  are  sub-­‐disciplines  of  cultural  materialism  and  gender   performance  studies.  I  believe  each  of  these  methodologies  is  necessary  to  my   project,  but  each  is  also  only  presenting  half  the  necessary  perspective:  my  critical     7 approach  in  this  project  is  a  juxtaposition  of  cultural  materialism  and  gender   performance  studies.  Recent  work  in  cultural  materialism,  for  example,  has   demonstrated  that  early  incarnations  of  popular  multimedia,  celebrity,  and   consumer  culture  certainly  existed,  and  that  those  incarnations  circulated  largely  in   print,  performance,  and  public  conversation. 6  Much  work  in  this  sub-­‐discipline   focuses  on  either  the  market  economy  of  popular  culture,  of  selling  material  goods;   or  on  multisensory  experiences,  neurology,  medical  history,  phenomenology,  and   reception  theory.  Detailed  studies  of  portraiture,  ballads,  novels,  and  other  common   multimedia  texts  indicate  the  era’s  growing  consumer  culture,  and  how  the  culture’s   favorite  narratives  often  revolved  around  theatrical  productions. 7  My  addition  to   this  line  of  scholarship  is  that  sluts  were  a  similar  cultural  material  that  transcended   media  boundaries  in  order  to  circulate:  the  physical  body,  theatrical  performance,   portraits,  gossip,  ballads,  news  stories,  and  theater  reviews  are  all  examples  of   media  in  which  the  slut  has  currency.  Although  any  character  or  celebrity  can  be   said  to  have  currency  in  these  different  media,  the  slut’s  promiscuity  and  the  ease  by   which  she  circulates  makes  her  particularly  aptly  suited  to  this  multimedia   interplay.   6  Joseph  Roach’s  Cities  of  the  Dead  (1996)  and  It  (2007),  and  John  Brewer’s  The   Pleasures  of  the  Imagination  (1997),  for  example,  detail  the  historical  milieu  of   popular  culture  in  the  eighteenth  century,  particularly  as  it  pertained  to  dramatic   production.   7  On  portraiture,  ballads,  and  novels  respectively,  see  Gillian  Perry’s  Spectacular   Flirtations  (New  Haven:  Yale  University  Press,  2007);  Steve  Newman’s  Ballad   Collection,  Lyric,  and  the  Canon  (Philadelphia:  University  of  Pennsylvania  Press,   2007);  and  William  Warner’s  Licensing  Entertainment  (Berkeley:  University  of   California  Press,  1998).     8 Gender  studies  and  performance  theory  also  comprise  a  large  bulk  of   scholarship  on  eighteenth-­‐century  theater. 8  These  works  often  address  the   performer’s  body  itself  as  a  text  to  be  studied;  the  slut,  on  the  other  hand,  often   transcends  physical  study,  because  “slut”  can  also  connote  ideological  promiscuity   and  filth.  Within  existing  scholarship,  for  example,  Kirsten  Pullen’s  Actresses  and   Whores  (2005)  and  Laura  J.  Rosenthal’s  Infamous  Commerce  (2006)  draw  parallels   between  the  performances  by  actresses  and  prostitutes—two  of  the  earliest   professions  for  women. 9  In  the  theoretical  space  between  actress  and  whore,  I   locate  a  gap  in  scholarship  where  the  slut  thrives:  she  is  a  sexualized  performing   woman,  like  both  the  whore  and  the  actress,  but  she  does  not  always  earn  her  living   from  acting  or  sex  work.  Performances  of  gender,  of  promiscuous  sexuality,  and  the   emergence  of  the  acting  profession  for  women  overlap  uniquely  in  the  slut   character.  Actresses  who  physically  enacted  sluttishness  would  have  promoted   another  promiscuous,  yet  immaterial  medium  of  transmission:  gossip. 10  With  her   reputation  derived  from,  and  propagated  in,  the  circulation  of  gossip,  the  slut  and   her  scandalizing  public  sexuality  advanced  the  nascent  celebrity  culture.     For  the  types  of  texts  and  the  authors  that  I  have  selected,  I  have  completed   exhaustive  searches  and  compiled  data  from  various  search  engines,  databases,  and   8  Works  such  as  those  by  Lisa  Freeman,  Elizabeth  Howe,  Matthew  Kinservik,  Felicity   Nussbaum,  Kristina  Straub,  and  Janet  Todd,  to  name  a  few,  concern  themselves  with   sexual  and  performative  implications  of  theater,  and  the  influence  theater  had  on   shifting  social  spaces  for  men  and  women.   9  Janet  Todd’s  The  Sign  of  Angellica  (1989)  engages  in  women’s  self-­‐fashioning  as   performers  and  professionals;  this  text  is  also  useful  in  locating  the  intersections   between  sexuality,  professionalism,  and  performance.   10  For  extended  exploration  of  gossip  as  a  means  of  circulation,  see  Patricia  Meyer   Spacks’  Gossip  (New  York:  Knopf,  1985).     9 archives.  Based  on  the  frequency  of  use  of  the  word  “slut,”  the  text’s  continued   cultural  capital,  and  the  author’s  notability  as  a  key  player  in  the  long  eighteenth   century,  I  read  the  text  and  determined  if  it  could  be  useful  to  my  study.  I  can’t   pretend  that  a  lot  of  these  texts  didn’t  fall  into  my  path  by  chance:  during  a  month-­‐ long  fellowship  at  Chawton  House  Library  in  Hampshire,  I  discovered  several  uses   of  the  word  slut  that  had  not  turned  up  in  previous  research,  including  the  phrase   “cover-­‐slut,”  used  to  describe  a  type  of  throw  blanket  that  can  serve  as  a  makeshift   slip-­‐cover  for  a  decrepit  piece  of  furniture  or  as  a  way  to  hide  a  heap  of  otherwise   disparate  articles  of  clothing.   Ultimately,  I  believe  the  slut  and  the  narratives  in  which  she  appears  are   perpetuated  and  circulated  through  the  collective  memory  by  means  of   promiscuous  repetition  and  representation  in  various  generic  forms.  In  this  way,   because  of  their  similarly  promiscuous  and  easily  adaptable  nature,  non-­‐print  texts   can  have  decidedly  concrete  impacts  on  public  taste,  consumer  demands,  and   citizens’  interactions  with  different  media.  A  popular  ballad  tune  like  those  in  The   Beggar’s  Opera,  for  example,  can  stay  in  the  listener’s  mind  more  easily  than  if  that   listener  were  to  be  confronted  with  an  entire  unfamiliar  musical  opus.  A  portrait,   too,  may  be  quickly  received,  interpreted,  and  remembered  even  by  an  illiterate   viewer,  whose  ability  to  internalize  and  remember  a  written  text  might  not  be  so   possible.  Since  memory  and  sensual  experiences  help  determine  what  texts  will   retain  cultural  and  canonical  value,  I  believe  the  slut  and  her  promiscuous   surroundings  provide  an  accurate  topos  for  circulation:  the  slut’s  past  sensual  or   sexual  experiences  are  products  of  physical  circulation,  yet  in  the  seemingly     10 permanent  manifestation  of  this  dirt,  disease,  or  slovenliness,  the  physical  marks  of   sluttishness  contribute  to  further  germ  circulation.  Some  things  are  durable,   whereas  others  succumb  to  decrepitude:  paradoxically,  the  slut’s  body  may  decay,   but  the  promiscuous  stories  and  memories  her  body  carried  will  persist,  adapt,  and   survive.  My  contribution  to  the  existing  scholarship  is,  simply,  an  extended   exploration  of  the  eminently  circulated  slut:  as  of  yet,  English  literary  studies  have   not  produced  such  an  exploration  of  this  figure,  but  she  is  fascinating  in  her   implications  for  how  we  understand  and  value  different  forms  of  circulation.   I  want  now  to  return  to  the  initial  ideas  of  sluts  and  slovenliness  that  I  put   forward  in  the  first  four  pages  of  this  introduction.  In  the  following  section,  I  will   briefly  distill  cultural  and  scientific  findings  about  dirt  and  circulation  that  will   establish  a  fair  amount  of  groundwork  for  my  dissertation.  Here  I  will  examine   women’s  primers,  handbooks,  and  miscellanies  that  were  cultural  artifacts   contributing  to  the  conflation  of  “sluttish  circulation”  with  “moral  lassitude.”  These   primers,  in  other  words,  were  broadly  designed  to  keep  young  women  in  proper   habits.  I  will  also  include  academic  references  to  scientific  progress  across  the   seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries,  the  authors  of  which  engage  with  the   advanced  understanding  of  the  physical  properties  and  effects  of  circulation.     Women’s  Primers,  Hygiene,  and  the  Science  of  Circulation   As  a  brief  case  study,  a  concrete  example  to  illustrate  the  cultural  forces  that   might  have  aided  or  prevented  physical  or  social  circulation,  I  would  like  to  consider   a  popular  genre  of  writing  that  women  both  composed  and  consumed:  the  primer,     11 miscellany,  or  women’s  handbook.  In  its  most  common  function,  a  primary  book  or   women’s  handbook  was  effectively  an  etiquette  primer,  or  a  way  for  a  woman  to   learn  how  to  act  more  ladylike:  how  to  cook,  how  to  treat  sickness,  and  how  to  keep   house  by  eliminating  uncleanliness.  Similarly,  the  miscellany  was  an  anthology  of   instructive  and  cautionary  tales  (some  fictional  and  some  not)  with  essentially  the   same  aim:  to  help  young  women  internalize  notions  of  propriety.  The  complex   spectrum  of  dirt  and  cleanliness  that  these  books  examine  illustrates  that  women,   perhaps  more  than  other  groups  in  the  eighteenth  century,  were  conflated  with   notions  of  dirtiness.   Although  the  collections  I  address  in  this  section  are  not  directly  in  service  of   a  study  of  the  theater,  I  think  they  are  necessary  for  inclusion  as  a  way  to   understand,  from  a  non-­‐fiction  standpoint,  how  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  century   women  were  typically  being  educated  in  multifarious  subjects—and  in  many  ways,   how  women’s  primers  were  meant  to  keep  susceptible  young  women  in  the  home   instead  of  at  the  theater.  Such  texts  as  these  provide  important  groundwork  by   which  we  can  understand  many  of  the  broader  cultural  notions  of  circulation  as  the   citizens  of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries  would  have  understood  them:   notions  of  performance  (i.e.  how  to  act  “ladylike”),  of  dirt’s  circulation  and   elimination  from  the  household,  of  the  texts’  circulation,  of  femininity  and  its   connection  to  dirtiness,  and  of  the  burden  of  propriety.  Women’s  primers  and   handbooks  were  not  typically  produced  by  the  same  publishing  houses  as  those  that   printed  editions  of  plays,  but  the  means  of  circulation  that  attended  both  types  of   publications  are  strikingly  similar:  that  is,  primers  were  generally  circulated  as  gifts     12 or  subscriptions,  and  publishers  relied  on  word  of  mouth  and  advertisements  in  the   backs  of  their  publications  to  garner  a  wider  audience. 11  Likewise,  live  theater  relied   heavily  on  word  of  mouth  and  publishers’  advertisements.   Anthropologist  Adeline  Masquelier  has  argued  that  argues  that  discourses  of   dirt  carry  with  them  a  “gendered  metaphysics  of  power  and  knowledge”  in  which   “gender  is  a  central  axis  of  difference  through  which  ideas  of  dirt,  pollution,  and   immodesty  can  be  instantiated.” 12  Masquelier  examines  the  potential  moral   implications  of  dirt:   Unwashed  hands,  greasy  clothes,  offensive  smells,  [and]  grime  on  the   skin  all  entered  into  complex  judgments  about  not  only  the  social   position  of  the  “dirty”  person  but  also  his  or  her  moral  worth….  Dirt  is   not  inherently  “dirty,”  disgusting,  or  debasing  but  sometimes  points  to   metaphorical  rather  than  literal  pollution.  By  implication,  dirt  is  not   always  a  physical  substance  that  can  be  swept  away  with  a  broom  or   washed  off  with  soap….  At  times  it  has  more  to  do  with  the   elimination  of  substances  or  states  symbolically  associated  with   disorder  and  impurity. 13   11  Each  of  the  women’s  handbooks  I  address  in  this  section  contained  lists  of  “Other   Works”  from  their  respective  publishing  houses.  Publishers  of  primers,  handbooks,   and  miscellanies  typically  published  similarly  educational  materials  and  collections   of  prose  and  poetic  works  by  various  authors.   12  Adeline  Masquelier,  “Dirt,  Un/Dress,  and  Difference:  An  Introduction,”  in  Dirt,   Un/Dress,  and  Difference:  Cultural  Perspectives  on  the  Body’s  Surface,  ed.  Masquelier   (Bloomington:  Indiana  UP,  2005),  6.   13  Masquelier,  10;  emphasis  added.  The  states  of  symbolic  impurity  will  be   paramount  in  my  further  discussion  of  sluts.     13 Masquelier  concedes  that  dirt  can  be  a  “his  or  her”  quality,  suggesting  that  the   binary  of  “dirty/not  dirty”  may  be  divided  along  lines  of  class  or  culture.  The  still-­‐ common  parlance  of  “dirt  poor”  or  “dirty  foreigners”  were  also  at  play  long   eighteenth  century,  but  traditions  of  Western  Civilization  provide  ample  evidence  to   suggest  that  this  “dirty/not  dirty”  division  is  originally  one  of  gender:  Judeo-­‐ Christian  teachings—i.e.,  those  also  with  strongest  influence  in  the  Church  of   England—place  Eve  (and  thus  all  women)  in  a  position  of  sin  and  spiritual  filth  that   is  meant  to  be  borne  out  during  the  intensely  physical  trial  of  childbirth. 14  In  the   Midwives  Book  (1671),  a  handbook  on  pregnancy  and  childbirth,  Jane  Sharp  voices   this  belief:  “A  woman  is  not  so  perfect  as  a  man,  because  her  heat  is  weaker,  but  the   man  can  do  nothing  without  the  woman  to  beget  children.” 15  Such  traditions  meant   that  women  were  “imperfect”  because  they  were  expected  to  perform  some  literal   dirty  work,  like  childbirth  or  the  maintenance  of  the  household.  There  is  a  vicious   cycle  to  this:  women  are  considered  dirty  by  nature,  so  they  should  tolerate  working   to  improve  a  dirty  condition;  this  work  in  turn  leaves  them  dirty  at  the  end  of  the   day,  confirming  that  they  are  dirty  by  nature.   In  spite  of  the  cyclic  (and  practically  tautological)  downward  spiral,  and   because  of  the  preexisting  conflations  of  women  with  dirt,  a  new  perspective  of  one   would  necessarily  mean  a  new  perspective  of  the  other.  To  direct  an  investigation  of   this  societal  movement  towards  a  general  adoption  of  cleanliness,  I  turn  to  women’s   14  For  detailed  examination,  see  Margaret  Healy,  “Dangerous  Blood:  Menstruation,   Medicine  and  Myth  in  Early  Modern  England,”  National  Healths:  Gender,  Sexuality   and  Health  in  a  Cross-­Cultural  Context,  eds.  Michael  Worton  and  Nana  Wilson-­‐Tagoe   (London:  UCL  Press,  2004),  83-­‐94   15  Jane  Sharp,  The  Midwives  Book:  Or  the  Whole  Art  of  Midwifry  Discovered,  ed.  Elaine   Hobby  (New  York:  Oxford  UP,  1999),  37.     14 miscellanies,  etiquette  primers,  and  housewives’  handbooks.  Hannah  Wooley’s   Gentlewoman’s  Companion  (1673)  and  collections  like  The  Ladies’  Library  (1714,   editorship  attributed  to  Steele,  but  without  ascribed  authorship)  are  among  the   works  that  negotiate  women’s  social  roles  in  the  maintenance  of  a  cleanly   household.  I  will  also  include  John  Shirley’s  The  Accomplished  Ladies’  Rich  Closet  of   Rarities  (1695)  as  a  text  that  is  primarily  attributed  to  a  male  author;  as  well  as   Amelia  Chambers’  The  Ladies’  Best  Companion  (1775),  and  various  issues  of  The   Female  Preceptor  (collected  1814),  as  evidence  that  concerns  of  proper  cleanliness   and  femininity  bookended  the  long  eighteenth  century. 16  I  chose  this  long  view  of   the  eighteenth  century  not  to  hazard  a  comprehensive  assessment  of  dirt’s  rhetoric,   but  to  offer  brief  summary  glimpses  of  Great  Britain’s  shifting  attitudes  towards  dirt   (in  all  its  guises)  over  the  time  period  covered  in  this  section.   Dirt  has  three  basic  rhetorical  functions  in  these  works.  There  are,  in  other   words,  three  major  ways  of  seeing  dirt,  or  three  types  of  dirt:     1.  As  anthropologist  Mary  Douglas  famously  put  it,  dirt  is  “matter  out  of   place,”  something  that  needs  to  be  eliminated  from  the  body  or   environment  for  aesthetic  or  hygienic  reasons.  To  give  some  examples:   “garbage,  animal  feces,  social  outcasts,  and  sexual  dirt.” 17   16  I  will  secondarily  make  brief  mention  of  one  or  two  other  works  that  aren’t   women’s  handbooks,  primers,  or  miscellanies  for  the  sake  of  paralleling  these  works   with  others  of  the  time.  Each  of  the  primary  works  I  reference  in  this  section  was   accessed  during  a  month-­‐long  fellowship  at  Chawton  House  Library,  Hampshire,  in   November  2012.   17  William  A.  Cohen  and  Ryan  Johnson,  eds.,  Filth:  Dirt,  Disgust,  and  Modern  Life   (Minneapolis:  U  of  Minnesota  P,  2005),  viii.     15 2.  Dirt  is  a  way  to  embody  badness  and  difference  as  a  physical  thing,  or  as   an  enemy  to  the  person  who  would  eliminate  it;   3.  Third,  dirt  can  manifest  as  any  mental  (religious,  moral/ethical,   philosophical,  metaphysical)  smudge  that  would  prevent  its  bearer  from   achieving  “proper”  humanity—and  in  this  case,  femininity.     In  short,  these  three  types  of  dirt  are  on  the  body,  on  something  proximal  to  the   body,  and  in  or  of  the  body.  Each  type  of  dirt  plays  out  in  the  different  handbooks:   for  example,  The  Ladies’  Library  seems  to  address  dirt  as  “matter  out  of  place”  (the   first  rhetorical  function,  the  most  literal  dirt)  when  the  author  notes,  “If  we  consider   the  equal  consequences  of  lust  and  uncleanness...we  shall  avoid  all  filthiness  of  the   flesh”  (“Chastity,”  158). 18  This  kind  of  “filthiness  of  the  flesh”  could  be  literal—a  sore   or  lesion  from  venereal  disease—but  it  might  also  be  figurative,  or  spiritual,  because   the  author  also  remarks  on  the  filthiness  of  vanity:  “All  such  attire  as  serves  to   looseness  and  immodesty  is  forbidden  by  the  scripture”  (“Dress,”  97).  By  stating   that  “The  slightest  act  of  dalliance  leaves  something  of  stain  and  sullage,”  the  author   knowingly  obscures  whether  this  “stain”  would  be  literal  or  metaphorical   (“Daughter,”  43).  From  these  examples,  we  see  that  even  talking  about  dirt  is  dirty:   there’s  slippage  between  meanings  of  dirt  as  “concept,  matter,  experience,  and   metaphor.” 19  This  “hyper-­‐dirt”  is  frustrating,  but  also  potentially  revealing:  by   recognizing  dirt’s  own  properties  and  difficulty  to  pin  down,  we  can  approach  the   subject  in  a  way  that  allows  the  different  types  of  dirtiness  to  mingle  and  circulate.   18  Subsequent  references  to  primary  texts  will  be  made  parenthetically  with   reference  to  an  essay  or  section  title  where  available.   19  Ben  Campkin  and  Rosie  Cox,  eds.,  Dirt:  New  Geographies  of  Cleanliness  and   Contamination  (New  York:  Palgrave,  2007),  1.     16 It  is  also  important  to  note  the  increased  interest  in  human  physiology  and   scientific  advancements  that  developed  alongside  these  women’s  primers,   particularly  concerning  the  internal  anatomy  that  made  circulation—and  thus  the   spreading  of  internal  dirt,  germs,  and  disease—possible.  Up  until  this  time,  ancient   theories  of  humoral  medicine  suggested,  for  example,  that  conception  occurred   when  a  man  “produced  seed  that  engendered  offspring  in  the  uterine  environment.   The  white,  milky  appearance  of  semen  indicated  that  male  heat  had  concocted  male   seed,  something  women  (regarded  as  constitutionally  colder)  could  not  do.” 20   Semen  was  understood  to  consist  mostly  of  blood:  “‘a  hot  and  moist  substance   which  has  the  nature  of  phlegm  in  arteries  and  veins  to  nourish  them,’  it  turned   these  substances  into  sperm.  In  men,  sperm  descended  from  the  head…straight  into   the  testicles,  through  one  vein  and  artery  on  either  side.” 21  Even  in  this  passage,  we   can  see  a  preliminary  understanding  of  the  ways  in  which  fluids  circulated  through   veins  and  arteries.  As  many  humoral  theories  were  gradually  discredited,  other   theories  of  temperature,  passions  and  spirits  still  persisted  in  discussions  of  sexual   health:  “Allopathic  therapies  assumed  that  men  were  dry  and  hot  while  women   were  wet  and  cold.” 22  Beyond  the  realms  of  reproduction,  William  Harvey  published   his  radical  essay  De  Motu  Cordis  in  1628,  having  examined  the  circulation  of  blood  in   animals  and  humans. 23  Figures  such  as  Nicholas  Culpeper  were  working  during  the   20  Katherine  Crawford,  European  Sexualities,  1400-­1800  (Cambridge:  Cambridge   University  Press,  2007),  102.   21  Noga  Arikha,  Passions  and  Tempers:  A  History  of  the  Humors  (New  York:  Ecco,   2007),  82.   22  Crawford  104.   23  Noga  Arikha  rightly  remarks,  “Scholars  of  this  chaotic,  brutal,  distressed  period  of   English  history  [often  say]  that  Harvey’s  thought  mirrored  his  times—the  status  of     17 1640s  and  1650s  to  translate  Latin  texts  with  the  intent  to  distribute  information   about  humoral  remedies  to  an  English-­‐speaking  popular  audience,  much  like  the   authors  of  women’s  handbooks.  The  popular  publication  of  medical  tracts  flew  in   the  face  of  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians,  and  humoral  physiology  was  becoming   increasingly  unpopular:  “once  its  unraveling  began,  it  took  little  time  for  it  to  be   discarded.” 24  These  physical  and  sexual  concerns  with  the  circulation  of  bodily   fluids,  and  with  the  ability  for  the  body  to  circulate  or  purge  uncleanly  substances,   are  certainly  at  play  in  women’s  handbooks.     In  the  earliest  dated  among  my  primary  texts,  Wooley’s  Gentlewoman’s   Companion  (1673)  and  Patrick  Lord  Ruthven’s  collection  The  Ladies  Cabinet   Enlarged  and  Opened  (1655),  the  authors’  castigations  of  dirt  have  less  to  do  with   the  body’s  surface  or  surroundings  than  they  do  with  internal  imbalances  or   aesthetic  ugliness—that  is,  the  third  type  of  dirt,  which  was  of  most  interest  in   discussions  of  health  from  this  time.  Ruthven,  for  example,  provides  a  recipe  for   “Artificial  Tunbridge  water,”  named  for  a  healing  spring  in  Kent:  “This  water   proceeding  from  an  Iron  Mine…opens  obstructions,  purgeth  by  urine,  cleanseth  the   kidneys  and  bladder,  helps  pissing  of  blood,  and  difficulty  of  making  water,  it   allayeth  all  sharp  humors,  cureth  inward  ulcers  and  impostures,  cleanseth  and   strengtheneth  the  stomach  and  liver,  &c.”  (63-­‐4).  Humans,  of  course,  have  a  natural   and  internal  defense  system  against  unwanted  dirt:  “The  body’s  nervous  system   expels  [unacceptable  foods  or  drink]  by  vomiting;  the  kidneys  and  liver…filter  and   the  center  of  the  so-­‐called  body  politic  was  in  crisis  just  as  he  was  redefining  the   function  of  the  human  heart”  (182).   24  Arikha  173,  203.     18 cleanse;  the  bowels  …evacuate  physical  waste,  or  redundant  water  and  solids.” 25   Although  Ruthven’s  Tunbridge  cure  hints  at  a  very  human  desire  to  “purge”  the   body  of  impurities,  to  be  clean  and  healthy,  it  still  relies  on  a  humoral  understanding   of  medicine,  in  which  the  body  is  “permeable  to  heat  and  water,”  and  in  which   “bathing  was  thought  to  be  dangerous  to  health—letting  vital  substances  seep  out   and  dangerous  ones  in,”  such  that  “people  rarely  washed  their  bodies  or  clothes   thoroughly.” 26  It  was  said  that,  after  a  bath,  “When  one  emerges,  the  flesh  and  the   whole  disposition  of  the  body  are  softened  and  the  pores  open,  and  as  a  result,   pestiferous  vapor  can  rapidly  enter  the  body  and  cause  sudden  death.” 27  Regarding   the  circulation  of  dirt  as  it  pertained  to  sexuality,  the  continental  book  Conservateur   de  la  Santé  (1763)  rightly  notes  that  the  genitals  might  be  a  particularly  susceptible   point  of  entry  for  illness,  but  like  its  English  equivalents,  this  medical  guide  falls   back  into  the  logic  of  humoral  medicine:  “If  perspiration  or  sweat  remain  on  these   [genital]  parts…the  warmth  inflames  them,  and…is  taken  up  by  the  absorbent   vessels  and  carried  into  the  circulation  where  it  can  only  do  harm  by  disposing  the   humors  to  putrefaction.” 28  Because  of  the  body’s  supposed  permeability  to  germs   after  washing,  restorative  waters  like  Ruthven’s  were  wildly  popular.   Because  the  notions  still  prevailed  that  bathing  rendered  the  body  more   susceptible  to  bad  germs,  it  was  not  a  common  practice  at  the  time.  Samuel  Pepys   25  Virginia  Smith,  “Evacuation,  Repair  and  Beautification:  Dirt  and  the  Body,”  Dirt:   The  Filthy  Reality  of  Everyday  Life,  ed.  Nadine  Monem  (London:  Profile  Books,  2011),   13.   26  Campkin  and  Cox  2.   27  Katherine  Ashenburg,  The  Dirt  on  Clean:  An  Unsanitized  History  (New  York:  North   Point  Press,  2007),  94.   28  Qtd.  in  Ashenburg  153.     19 counts  it  noteworthy  one  day  that  his  wife  Elizabeth  bathed  in  1665:  “She  now   pretends  to  a  resolution  of  being  hereafter  very  clean.  How  long  it  will  hold  I  can   guess.” 29  Katherine  Ashenburg  claims  that  a  centuries-­‐long  distaste  for  bathing   could  be  traced  to  venereal  diseases  being  spread  through  “sexual  hijinks”  at  public   baths,  humoral  theories  of  medicine,  and  fear  of  the  plague:  “Edward  Gibbon,  the   eighteenth-­‐century  chronicler  of  the  decline  and  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,  was   convinced  that  hot  baths  were  one  of  the  principal  reasons  Rome  weakened  and   fell” 30  In  her  Gentlewoman’s  Companion,  Hannah  Wooley  only  gives  the  following   advice  on  washing  the  face:   [To]  make  it  look  beautiful  and  fair:  take  rosemary  and  boil  it  in   white-­‐wine,  with  the  juice  of  Erigan  put  thereunto,  and  wash  your  face   therewith  mornings  and  evenings.  If  your  face  be  troubled  with  heat,   take  elderflowers,  plantain,  white  daisy-­‐roots,  and  herb-­‐robert,  and   put  these  into  running-­‐water,  and  wash  your  face  therewith  at  night,   and  in  the  morning.  (174)   Notable  here  is  that  Wooley  only  prescribes  the  use  of  water  “if  your  face  be   troubled  with  heat,”  and  even  then  the  cleanliness  of  such  water  could  be  debated.   Rather  than  washing  or  bathing  the  body,  the  use  of  fresh  linens  was  a  more   popular  modes  of  staying  healthy:  “A  French  household  manual  from  1691   emphasizes  at  length  the  maid’s  responsibility  for  her  mistress’s  linen.  As  for  the   skin  under  the  immaculate  linen,  the  servant  need  only  know  how  to  draw  a  foot   29  Qtd.  in  David  J.  Eveleigh,  Bogs,  Baths  and  Basins:  The  Story  of  Domestic  Sanitation   (Thrupp,  Gloucestershire:  Sutton,  2002),  62.   30  Ashenburg  12,  15.     20 bath  and  make  a  paste  to  clean  the  hands.” 31  On  the  continent,  etiquette  manuals   present  “instructions  for  cleaning  only  hands,  face,  head  and  hair  until  the  mid-­‐ eighteenth  century.  At  that  point,  feet  are  mentioned.” 32  This  sentiment  is  echoed  in   Wooley:  on  the  way  a  woman  passes  her  time  between  her  morning  and  nightly   face-­‐washing,  she  says  “It  behooves  you  to  be  very  diligent  and  willing  to  do  what   you  are  bid  to  do;  and  though  your  employment  be  greasy  and  smutty,  yet  if  you   please  you  may  keep  your  self  from  being  nasty,  therefore  let  it  be  your  care  to  keep   yourself  clean;”  and  “Incline  not  to  sloth,  and  love  not  to  laze  in  bed,  but  rise  early;   having  dressed  yourself  with  decency  and  cleanliness”  (214,  17;  emphasis  added).   Wooley  later  admits,  however,  “I  do  find  that  washing…is  condemned  in  holy  writ,   as  the  practice  of  loose,  licentious,  and  lascivious  women”  (237-­‐8).  In  other  words,   to  wash  is  to  concede  that  you  are  dirty  and  germy;  we  can  understand  her  earlier   points  about  “keeping  oneself  clean”  and  “dressing  with  decency  and  cleanliness”  as   a  charge  to  wear  tidy  clothing,  not  as  a  concern  for  washing  away  physical  dirt.  This   aversion  to  bathing  is  also  substantiated  in  Wooley’s  caution  to  young  women:  “If   you  are  stubborn  and  careless,  who  do  you  think  will  trouble  themselves  with   you…?  Hungry  dogs  will  eat  dirty  puddings;  and  I  myself  have  known  a  brave  gallant   to  fall  foul  with  the  wench  of  the  scullery”  (214).  Although  this  castigation  includes   quite  metaphorical  dogs  and  puddings,  the  literal  dirty  scullery  wench  is  so  largely   because  she  is  from  a  lower  social  class,  or  because  she  does  dirty  work,  but  not   because  of  her  bodily  hygiene.   31  Ashenburg  110.   32  Ashenburg  102.     21 The  seventeenth-­‐century  notion  that  bathing,  health,  and  cleanliness  were   only  tangentially  related  continued  after  the  Restoration  and  into  the  early-­‐ eighteenth  century.  By  mid-­‐century  (as  I  addressed  on  pp.  12-­‐13  in  the  Ladies   Library  examples),  just  as  the  type  of  dirt  discussed  was  becoming  increasingly   unclear—the  stains,  sullages,  or  smudges  could  be  physical  or  metaphysical,  of   quantity  or  quality,  external  or  internal—so  the  need  to  wash  was  growing  ever   more  apparent.  For  washing,  Amelia  Chambers  prescribes  “an  ounce  burnt   copperas,  the  same  quantity  of  starch,  and  as  much  brimstone”  as  a  means  of   removing  pimples  from  the  face  (120).  Here  we  see  how  the  processes  of  washing   might  seem  antithetical  to  the  contents  of  the  cleaning  solution:  “To  make  fine  wash   balls  [for  clothing]:  mix  two  ounces  of  cloves  with  the  same  quantity  of  sanders,  and   four  pounds  of  the  best  white  soap  cut  into  small  pieces;  put  to  it  twenty  grains  of   musk,  dissolve  the  whole  in  rose-­‐water,  then  make  it  up  in  balls  for  use”  (89).  Yes,   your  soap  should  contain  soap,  but  it  may  also  include  brimstone,  sanders,  and  fat  or   grease—substances  typically  considered  uncleanly.  The  “clean  clothing  =  good   health”  equation  is  still  at  play  at  this  time:  in  The  Accomplished  Ladies  Rich  Closet  of   Rarities  (1695),  John  Shirley  instructs  women  to  “observe  that  your  face  and  hands   are  clean,  …that  you  handle  no  dirty  or  greasy  things,  …[and]  see  your  napkin  be   fastened  about  you  to  save  your  clothes”  (177).  With  this  injunction,  it  is  important   to  note  that  Shirley  places  “don’t  handle  grease”  and  “save  your  clothes”  in  their   own  separate  clauses;  the  cleaning  of  the  body’s  surface  and  the  cleaning  of  clothing   are  each  necessary,  but  it  begins  to  look  like  they’re  important  for  different  reasons.     22 Cleanly  dressing,  or  as  Shirley  puts  it,  dressing  “decently,  proportionable  to   your  body,  and  suitable  to  your  degree”  (185),  tells  us  that  the  early-­‐  to  mid-­‐ eighteenth  century  citizen  was  still  interested  in  a  balance  of  qualities  (as  in  the   humoral  remedies  to  uncleanly  habits),  but  that  such  a  balance  would  have  spiritual   or  psychological  benefits  as  well  as  physical.  In  other  words,  the  early-­‐eighteenth   conduct  manual  authors  were  invested  in  moderation  (of  dress,  behavior,   cleaning—everything),  and  in  blurring  the  boundaries  between  physical  and   metaphysical  dirt.  By  the  late-­‐eighteenth  century,  this  moderation  had  become   expected,  and  people  openly  accepted  that  cleanliness  could  demonstrate  something   beyond  physical  well-­‐being:  “Words  such  as  ‘slovenly’  and  ‘sluttish’  encapsulate  the   relationship  between  women’s  housekeeping  standards  and  their  perceived  moral   worth.” 33  The  authors  of  essays  in  The  Female  Preceptor  (1814)  caution,  “As  for  your   dress,  let  it  be  neat,  but  not  gaudy,  for  virtue  is  comely  in  any  dress[;]  be  content  to   appear  in  your  native  beauty:  let  your  dressing  time  be  short,  and  your  recreation   moderate;”  and,  “Never  descend  to  converse  with  those  whose  birth,  education,  and   early  views  in  life,  were  not  superior  to  a  state  of  servitude”  (“Employment  of  Time,”   182,  96).  In  this  passage,  the  types  of  dirt  are  being  blurred  again:  are  we  supposed   to  moderate  recreation  because  it  will  literally  make  us  sweat,  or  because   sunburned  skin  will  make  you  look  like  a  field-­‐worker,  and  thus  qualitatively  “dirty”   because  of  your  working-­‐class  status?  Are  we  supposed  to  avoid  consorting  with   “the  help”  because  we  might  get  physically  dirty,  or  because  our  associations  with   33  Rosie  Cox,  “Dishing  the  Dirt:  Dirt  in  the  Home,”  Dirt:  The  Filthy  Reality  of  Everyday   Life,  ed.  Nadine  Monem  (London:  Profile  Books,  2011),  49.  Consider  also  John   Wesley’s  popular  maxim  that  cleanliness  is  next  to  godliness.     23 them  could  sully  our  reputation?  By  this  time,  “[A  house’s]  cleanliness  demonstrated   how  many  servants  were  employed  and  how  well  those  servants  worked.  The  use  of   open  fires,  the  difficulties  of  heating  water  and  the  lack  of  modern  cleaning   products,  such  as  soap  or  washing  powder,  all  meant  that  houses  were  dirtier  and   cleaning  was  more  time  consuming  and  difficult.” 34  Meanwhile,  those  servants  (who   were  notably  mostly  women)  were  settling  like  dust  into  a  neglected  space  of  dirty   subjugation.     The  (metaphorical)  messy  layers  of  meaning  that  permeate  one  another   when  we  discuss  different  types  of  dirt  begin  to  seep  out  (as  dirt  will  do)  from  the   rhetoric  of  class  to  that  of  race  and  colonization:  “Humans  not  only  created  tools  and   technologies  to  keep  dirt  at  bay,  but  also  ideologies  that  co-­‐opted  the  dangerous   power  of  dirt  to  frighten,  coerce,  or  educate  others.” 35  In  this  vein,  The  Female   Preceptor  includes  the  following  description  in  an  essay  on  Arabs  of  the  Barbary:   “When  they  are  not  called  abroad  by  labor,  they  remain  shut  up  in  their  tents,  where   they  sit  squatting  down  amidst  filth  and  vermin.  Their  dress  consists  only  of  a  few   greasy  rags,  which  they  never  wash.  They  have  no  linen,  and  carry  their  whole   paltry  wardrobe  along  with  them”  (283).  By  the  time  of  the  French  and  American   Revolutions,  the  Napoleonic  Wars,  and  the  accession  of  Queen  Victoria,  we  are   starting  to  see  how  women’s  handbook  writers  used  dirt  not  simply  as  a  scare  tactic   to  force  their  female  readers  into  proper  hygiene,  but  also  as  a  frightful  way  of   looking  at  cultural  or  national  “others,”  and  as  a  means  of  discouraging  the   promiscuous  mixing  of  miscegenation:  such  a  way  of  thinking  posits  that  these   34  Campkin  and  Cox  12.   35  Smith  34.     24 others  haven’t  caught  on  to  our  knowledge  of  sanitation  and  hygiene,  so  we  must   either  convince  them  to  change  their  ways  or  we  must  accept  that  they  are  simply   not  as  intelligent  or  advanced  as  we  are.  This  dirt-­‐as-­‐ideology  is  dangerous,  but   equally  dangerous  is  the  reverberations  in  the  dirt,  the  rebellion  that  drives   subjugated  people  to  revolt  against  those  who  have  brushed  them  into  the  corners   of  society.   Over  the  time  between  1660  and  1830,  there  is  certainly  a  move  towards  an   understanding  of  dirt  as  something  to  be  excised,  a  move  towards  purification,   which  was  of  broad  interest  to  the  Victorians  in  the  following  century:  Mayhew’s   London  Labor  and  the  London  Poor  and  the  Contagious  Disease  Acts  of  1864   (especially  those  specific  to  venereal  diseases)  called  attention  to  social  problems   and  demanded  significant  changes  to  eliminate  squalor,  disease,  and  the  immoral   “dirt”  that  could  be  bred  in  such  conditions.  In  this  section,  we  have  seen  late-­‐ seventeenth,  eighteenth,  and  early-­‐nineteenth  century  authors  showing  us  the   typical  literate  woman’s  paradoxical  place:  clean,  healthy,  and  dressed  properly,  but   also  occasionally  at  work,  sweaty,  and  grimy.  Even  the  women  who  did  not  clean   house  themselves  were  required  to  manage  their  household  staff,  and  as  we  have   already  seen,  too  much  consorting  with  someone  of  lower  status  could  leave  an   unsavory  mark  on  a  higher-­‐class  lady’s  character.  Just  so,  cleaning  practices  were   often  paradoxical:  a  powder  used  to  eliminate  oil  on  the  face  might  contain  a   mineral  dust,  or  a  cleaning  agent  might  contain  lye,  grease,  or  sulfur.  People  often   scrubbed  up  with  plant  fibers,  with  “wood  ashes  or  the  absorbent  clay  called  fuller’s     25 earth.” 36  Cohen  and  Johnson  make  the  distinction  that  “Filth…is  wholly   unregenerate,”  but  polluting  substances  like  fat  in  soap  could  “become  conceivably   productive,  the  discarded  sources  in  which  riches  may  lie,  and  therefore  fecund  and   fertile  in  their  potential.” 37  I  would  counter  that  no  matter  how  cleanly  a  lady  or  how   regenerated  a  formerly  dirty  substance  might  be,  there  is  always  a  smudge   remaining. Buried  underneath  the  midden-­‐heap  of  disgust,  however,  I  believe  there   comes  a  similar  sense  of  awe  for  dirt:  germs  and  dirty  conditions  can  kill  people,  as   these  etiquette  and  household  primer  authors  cautioned,  and  surely  we  must   respect  anything  with  that  level  of  power.  Try  as  you  may  to  eliminate  dirt  from   your  body  or  household,  it  will  continue  to  circulate.  Even  when  the  appearance  of   cleanliness  is  presented,  as  we  know,  there  may  still  be  germs.  As  Rosie  Cox  reminds   us,  “Germs  are  invisible  to  the  naked  eye,  [and]  there  are  no  obvious  indicators  of   their  successful  removal,  hence  no  limit  to  the  amount  of  cleaning  that  might  be   necessary.” 38  Likewise,  these  qualities  or  conditions  of  dirt  could  also  be  said  of  the   women  with  whom  dirt  was  so  regularly  associated:  both  are  in  constant  circulation,   have  constant  presence,  and  are  powerful  even  in  the  smallest  amounts.     Chapter  Outlines   From  this  brief  cross-­‐sectional  and  cross-­‐century  exploration,  I  reach  the   jumping  off  point  of  this  dissertation:  dirt,  women’s  bodies,  and  the  texts  they  were   36  Ashenburg  23.   37  Cohen  and  Johnson  x.   38  Cox  44.     26 consuming  all  circulate.  In  the  public  venues  of  London  theater  especially,  dirty   bodies  circulated  freely  and  regularly—as  did  textual  narratives.  As  a  controlling   keyword  in  this  project,  “circulation”  is  multifaceted,  repetitive,  extensive,  and   occasionally  difficult  to  pin  down.  The  types  of  things  that  circulate—actresses  and   their  characters,  germs  and  bodily  fluids,  songs  and  other  texts,  money,  rumors,  and   the  wheels  of  fate—are  the  fodder  for  my  chapters.   First,  I  address  the  circulation  of  fictional  female  characters  who  were   created  by  women.  “Femme  and  Fortune:  Circulation  of  Finance  and  Celebrity  in   Women’s  Comedies”  closely  examines  tropes  of  circulation  as  they  appear  in  a  series   of  plays  by  female  authors.  The  keyword  of  primary  interest  in  this  chapter  is   “fortune”:  not  only  in  the  sense  of  financial  wealth,  but  also  in  the  sense  of  fate  or   good  luck.  The  plays  in  this  chapter  present  a  compelling  trend  in  a  woman’s   increasing  ability  to  earn  a  living  without  a  man’s  support.  To  the  female   playwrights  who  made  their  living  by  their  craft,  the  circulation  of  currency  and  the   potential  for  financial  independence  would  be  a  subject  of  particular  personal   importance.  This  chapter  not  only  addresses  female  playwrights,  but  also  their   sisters  in  arms—early  actresses.  Many  scholars  have  already  noted  the  actresses’   contributions  to  advancements  in  women’s  professionalization.  Though  this   scholarly  ground  is  well-­‐trod,  I  believe  the  two  professions  were  codependent  for   success:  female  playwrights  would  write  speeches  for  their  female  characters  that   included  significant  political  statements  about  the  nature  of  women’s  independence   and  financial  freedom.  In  its  impact  on  society,  professionalization  for  women  was     27 arguably  progressive  and/or  transgressive,  as  were  these  two  brands  of   professional  women  themselves.     Next,  “Ballads,  Bawdry,  and  Bodies:  The  Circulations  of  John  Gay’s  The   Beggar’s  Opera”  engages  with  the  circulations  of  body,  dirt,  and  text  in  one  of  the   eighteenth  century’s  most  popular  plays,  featuring  one  of  the  century’s  most   popular  slut  characters.  Even  as  the  play  itself  was  revived,  restaged,  and  revered,   the  main  female  character,  Polly  Peachum,  was  involved  in  circulations  of  her  own   that  were  often  largely  independent  of  the  Opera’s  success.  The  play  and  Polly’s   circulations  are,  in  my  estimation,  mutually  beneficial  their  popularity  spread.  As  a   practically  consumable  product  of  the  popular  text,  Polly  is  an  interesting  subject  in   and  of  herself;  what  makes  her  particularly  interesting  to  my  study  is  that  her  fellow   characters  repeatedly  call  her  a  slut  throughout  the  course  of  the  play.  I  examine  the   different  media—song,  painting,  poetry,  printed  cards,  and  porcelain  figurines,   among  others—through  which  Polly  circulated.  Because  she  was  presented  in  these   different  media,  and  because  she  is  sluttish  in  more  than  one  sense  of  the  word,  I   argue  that  Polly’s  promiscuity  and  circulation  firmly  establishes  her  as  the   eighteenth  century’s  favorite  slut.  Furthermore,  I  consider  that  the  Oxford  English   Dictionary  definition  includes  the  suggestion  that  a  slut  can  be  “a  troublesome  or   awkward  creature,”  or  “a  bold,  impudent  girl.”  This  might  lead  us  to  ask  what  exactly   a  slut  like  Polly  is  troubling,  what  she’s  willfully  rebelling  against,  or  what  she’s   confronting  with  her  impertinent,  impudent  behavior.     Finally,  “Popularity,  Social  Circulation,  and  Satire  in  Henry  Fielding’s  The   Author’s  Farce  and  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town”  explores  the  ways  in  which  humans     28 and  rumors  circulated  throughout  the  London  theater  community.  I  suggest  that  the   different  editions  of  Fielding’s  play,  which  commented  on  the  noteworthy  state  of   theater,  indicated  that  Fielding  himself  was  anticipating  the  changing  face  of   theatrical  politics,  social  networks,  and  interpersonal  circulations  in  the  1730s.  I   also  note  by  way  of  conclusion  that  Fielding’s  work  in  the  theater  gestures  towards   his  future  career  as  a  novelist.  After  the  1737  Licensing  Act,  governmental   censorship  made  it  increasingly  difficult  for  theatrical  texts  to  circulate,  thus   signaling  the  necessity  for  a  new  popular  genre  in  which  stories,  satires,  and  social   critiques  could  disseminate;  this  new  genre  was  the  novel,  which  would  rise  in   popularity  from  the  mid-­‐eighteenth  century  onward.  Ultimately,  as  a  popular  space,   the  theater  was  indivisible  from  modes  of  circulation,  whether  they  were  financial,   sexual,  textual,  social,  or  political.     29 CHAPTER  ONE     Femme  and  Fortune:     Circulation  of  Finance  and  Fate  in  Women’s  Theatrical  Comedies     Put  up  thy  gold,  and  know,   That  were  thy  fortune  large  as  is  thy  soul,   Thou  shouldst  not  buy  my  love.       ~Angellica  Bianca      The  Rover,  Aphra  Behn     Few  details  are  known  for  certain  about  the  life  of  Aphra  Behn.  She  may  have   been  Catholic,  and  married  either  a  German  or  Dutch  man  (who  may  have  been  a   merchant);  she  very  likely  traveled  to  Surinam  in  an  early  part  of  her  life,  and   worked  as  a  spy  for  Charles  II  in  the  Netherlands;  she  may  or  may  not  have  ever   received  remuneration  for  her  service  as  a  spy,  as  a  result  of  which  poverty,  she  may   or  may  not  have  served  a  sentence  in  debtors’  prison. 1  One  detail  of  her  life  is   certain:  to  overcome  her  debts,  she  took  work  as  a  playwright  for  the  King’s   Company  and  the  Duke’s  Company,  and  she  was  the  first  woman  to  earn  an   independent  livelihood  from  the  pursuit  of  writing. 2   Women  who  had  not  established  careers  for  themselves  or  inherited  sums  of   money—that  is  to  say,  the  majority  of  women—were  dependent  on  the  men  in  their   1  Janet  Todd,  The  Secret  Life  of  Aphra  Behn  (New  Brunswick,  NJ:  Rutgers  UP,  1996),   67-­‐71,  119.   2  Todd  137,  138.   30 lives  to  provide  financial  security  for  them:  “to  be  sure,  in  the  aristocratic  classes   women  achieved  some  mobility,  but  such  liberties  as  visits  to  the  theater  depended   very  much  on  the  compliance  of  the  husband,  who  still  owned  all  the  money  his  wife   had  brought  into  the  marriage.” 3  Financial  freedom  was  a  uniting  concern  to  many   women  whose  lives  intertwined  with  the  theater  of  the  late-­‐seventeenth  and  early-­‐ eighteenth  century.  Even  as  women  were  losing  opportunities  for  traditional   employment,  being  “edged  out…by  male  midwives  and  male  milliners,”  social   standards  were  shifting  to  favor  leisure  pursuits  rather  than  careers  for  women. 4     This  chapter  contextualizes  my  interest  in  circulation  specifically  as  it  applies   to  professional  female  authors.  For  this  chapter,  I  will  examine  historical  and   scholarly  evidence  and  advance  textual  readings  that  demonstrate  the  types  of   circulation  that  were  most  important  to  female  playwrights:  namely,  financial   circulation  and  the  circulation  of  rumors  related  to  a  woman’s  celebrity  or  infamy.  It   is  my  sense  that,  as  newly  professionalized  and  financially  independent  people,   female  playwrights  were  deeply  and  personally  invested  in  the  modes  and  outcomes   of  financial  circulation.  A  woman’s  involvement  with  monetary  circulation  could   likewise  tarnish  her  reputation.  As  we  will  see  throughout  this  chapter,  a  female   playwright’s  decision  to  pursue  a  career  as  a  professional  writer  meant  that  she   exposed  her  life  to  the  sort  of  circulation  that  was  no  longer  entirely  within  her   control.  Actresses,  the  characters  they  portrayed,  the  female  audience  members   who  observed  the  characters  and  actresses,  and  the  female  authors  who  wrote  the   3  Margarete  Rubik,  Early  Women  Dramatists,  1550-­1800  (New  York:  Palgrave,  1998),   17.   4  Rubik  18.   31 texts  were  all  indebted  to  advancements  for  women’s  professionalization.  From   these  advancements  came  a  variety  of  new  ways  for  women  to  circulate  in  society  at   large.     Professional  Actresses:  Proto-­Feminists  or  Gender  Conformists?   First,  I  want  to  examine  the  field  of  scholarship  as  it  pertains  to  actresses:  as   the  field  stands,  scholars  tend  to  agree  that  women’s  arrival  on  the  Restoration   stage  was  significant  to  history  mainly  for  the  financial  and  sociological  movement  it   signaled  for  women.  After  eighteen  years  during  which  public  London  theaters  had   been  closed,  the  Restoration  of  Charles  II  and  his  reopening  of  theaters  must  have   been  socially  and  culturally  stirring.  Arguably  the  most  notable  characteristic  of   theater  in  this  era  is  the  arrival  of  professional  actresses.  The  first  extended  study  of   actresses  on  the  late-­‐Stuart  stage  is  John  Harold  Wilson’s  All  the  King’s  Ladies:   Actresses  of  the  Restoration;  it  is  in  conjunction  with,  in  development  of,  or  in   opposition  to  Wilson’s  arguments  that  most  revisionist  scholars  on  this  topic  now   situate  themselves. 5  Although  women  had  appeared  on  stage  before  the   interregnum,  their  presence  was  primarily  in  minor  roles,  in  court  masques  or  other   private  performances;  these  were  not  financially  lucrative,  professional  roles,  as   5  J.H.  Wilson,  All  the  King’s  Ladies:  Actresses  of  the  Restoration  (Chicago:  U  Chicago  P,   1958);  Wilson  builds  his  history  of  women  on  stage  from  the  Lord  Chamberlain’s   Records,  acting  company  rolls,  and  eighteenth-­‐  and  nineteenth-­‐century  histories  of   theater.  For  the  purposes  of  this  paper,  the  terms  “actress”  and  “female  actor”  will   connote  the  same  figure  of  the  Restoration  theatrical  world.   32 were  those  created  after  the  Restoration. 6  The  major  purpose  of  Wilson’s  study,  and   the  continued  purpose  of  studying  professional  actresses,  is  “to  consider  what  kind   of  women  they  were,  the  conditions  under  which  they  lived  and  worked,  their   behavior  on  stage  and  off,  and,  finally,  the  effect  they  had  on  late  seventeenth-­‐ century  drama.” 7  Indeed,  to  trace  the  history  of  women’s  emergence  as  paid   performers  in  Restoration  and  early-­‐eighteenth  century  theater  is  to  mark  a  crucial   moment  in  the  history  of  women’s  rights,  freedoms,  and  potentials.   In  keeping  with  the  interests  in  women’s  professionalization  in  the  theater,   Gilli  Bush-­‐Bailey  remarks  that  accounts  of  actresses’  lives  on  stage  should  be   examined  with  an  “understanding  of  the  theater  as  primarily  a  profit-­‐making   enterprise”  in  spite  of  the  low  pay  the  first  actresses  would  have  received. 8  In  their   respective  works,  Kimberly  Crouch  and  Kirsten  Pullen  explore  the  difficult  paradox   that  many  actresses  found  themselves  in.  These  women  had  to  effectively  negotiate   seemingly  contrary  personae  of  genteel  feminine  propriety  and  disreputable  low-­‐ class  pandering;  they  had  to  fashion  their  own  self-­‐images  as  respectable   entertainers,  in  other  words,  ultimately  to  gain  social  acceptance  for  their  chosen   profession. 9  Specifically,  Crouch  and  Pullen  examine  the  roles  of  prostitute  and   6  Ann  Thompson,  “Women/’Women’  and  the  Stage,”  Women  and  Literature  in  Britain   1500-­1700,  ed.  Helen  Wilcox  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  1996),  103;  Sophie   Tomlinson,  Women  on  Stage  in  Stuart  Drama  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  2005).   7  Wilson  viii.   8  Gilli  Bush-­‐Bailey,  Treading  the  Bawds:  Actresses  and  Playwrights  on  the  Late-­Stuart   Stage  (Manchester:  U  Manchester  P,  2006),  5.   9  Kirsten  Pullen,  Actresses  and  Whores:  On  Stage  and  In  Society  (Cambridge:   Cambridge  UP,  2005),  67;  Kimberly  Crouch,  “The  Public  Life  of  Actresses:   Prostitutes  or  Ladies?”,  Gender  in  Eighteenth-­Century  England:  Roles,  Representations   and  Responsibilities,  eds.  Hannah  Barker  &  Elaine  Chalus  (New  York:  Addison   Wesley  Longman,  1997).   33 genteel  lady,  both  of  which  professional  actresses  were  expected  to  embody.  In   other  words,  an  actress  could  play  a  woman  of  quality  on  stage,  but  she  was  still  a   paid  performer  not  unlike  a  prostitute.  The  women’s  performances  modeled  social   norms  of  female  behavior  to  members  of  the  theatrical  audience—whether  the   behavior  was  progressive,  regressive,  bawdy,  ladylike,  or  otherwise  was  broadly   open  to  audience  interpretation.   In  a  detailed  study  of  Restoration  actresses  and  the  rise  of  the  modern   individual,  Sophie  Tomlinson  suggests  that,  rather  than  exploring  the  sociopolitical   or  sexual  shifts  implied  in  previous  works  on  Restoration  actresses,  we  should  take   a  mainly  psychological  approach.  She  argues  that  the  most  important  historical  shift   was  in  the  way  women  (and  men)  altered  their  perceptions  of  female  subjectivity   based  on  actresses’  presence  on  and  off  the  stage. 10  Like  Crouch  and  Pullen,   Tomlinson  examines  the  actress’s  ability  to  present  an  individual  human  subject  on   stage,  and  argues  that  these  performances  could  inflect  the  public’s  perception  of   women.  In  general,  scholars  agree  to  herald  the  social  significance  of  the  first   actresses  because  they  promoted  new  possibilities  for  all  women’s  identities,  not   just  for  those  in  theatrical  professions.  In  spite  of  the  agreements  on  what  was   significant,  however,  existing  scholarship  is  largely  divided  into  two  camps  on  how   to  interpret  the  significance  of  these  women’s  professional  lives—as  a  positive  or   negative  advancement.     10  Tomlinson  5-­‐7.  Tomlinson  traces  the  beginnings  of  female  roles  in  Jacobean   masques  and  pastoral  dramas,  following  with  accounts  of  Carolinian  comedy  and   drama,  thus  arguing  a  continuity  of  women’s  roles  rather  than  a  strictly  male-­‐ dominated  Pre-­‐Restoration  stage.   34 The  first  of  these  camps  of  criticism  suggests  that  women’s  accession  to  the   stage  signaled  a  positive  proto-­‐feminist  version  of  female  empowerment.  That  is,   women  had  been  granted  a  new  freedom  to  pursue  artistic  careers,  and  this  form  of   expression  allowed  their  creative  voices  to  be  heard  for  the  first  time.  Elizabeth   Howe’s  The  First  English  Actresses:  Women  and  Drama  1660-­1700  is  among  the  first   extended  works  of  revisionist  feminist  scholarship  on  the  Restoration  theater. 11  In   her  history,  Howe  tackles  the  social  acceptance  of  actresses  in  the  theater   community,  in  reception  communities  of  spectators  and  patrons,  and  in  the  larger   sphere  of  British  culture. 12  Howe  also  reflects  on  the  social  and  cultural   ramifications  of  professional  performance,  such  as  the  probability  of  sexual   exploitation,  and  the  ways  in  which  ensuing  roles  written  for  women  may  have   influenced  public  perception  of  actresses  and  women  more  generally.   Subsequent  explorations  in  the  positive  advancement  camp  rely  heavily  on   the  works  of  Howe  and  Wilson  to  address  more  specific  reasons  why  and  how  the   actresses’  appearance  on  stage  would  have  signified  progressive  and  empowering   opportunities  for  women.  Such  scholars  as  Catherine  Belsey,  Juliet  Dusinberre,   Phyllis  Rackin,  and  Ann  Thompson  generally  contend  that  early  women’s  roles   “empower[ed]  women  (or  rather  female  characters)  by  allowing  them  to  adopt   11  Elizabeth  Howe,  The  First  English  Actresses:  Women  &  Drama,  1660-­1700   (Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  1992).   12  Spectatorship  and  reception  studies  of  early  English  actresses  are  particularly   well-­‐researched  fields,  as  much  of  the  primary  evidence  that  historians  have  at  their   disposal  comes  from  theater  spectators  or  publication  and  production  information.   Individual  responses  to  a  play  and  larger  social  approbation  are  rich  documents  to   aid  our  understanding  of  general  and  specific  appreciation  of  specific  plays  and   performers.  Thompson  briefly  addresses  the  issues  of  female  spectatorship  and   patronage,  as  does  Gilli  Bush-­‐Bailey,  though  their  main  points  of  focus  lie  elsewhere.   35 freedoms  denied  them  in  a  patriarchal  culture.” 13  Most  scholars  address  these   freedoms  as  primarily  psychological  and  sexual  in  nature,  but  Joanne  Lafler   approaches  particular  freedoms  that  would  have  taken  the  form  of  economic  gains   or  professional  success.  In  this  way,  Lafler  sheds  light  on  developing  female   authority  and  power  structures  regarding  self-­‐sufficiency  or  “influence  on  taste”  to   which  early  actresses  may  have  contributed. 14  John  O’Brien  begins  his  essay   “Drama:  Genre,  Gender,  Theater”  by  addressing  a  supposedly  prevailing   seventeenth-­‐century  impression  that  theater  was  in  decline  by  the  turn  of  the   century,  but  he  goes  on  to  illustrate  that  this  assumption  was  not  entirely   warranted.  Specifically,  O’Brien  shows  the  ways  in  which  genres  gained  and  lost   popularity  across  the  decades,  and  he  contends  this  flux  in  popularity  mirrors  not   only  the  flux  in  power  that  women  gained  from  their  professional  acting  roles,  but   also  the  important  social  changes  that  were  occurring  to  benefit  women’s  rights,   freedoms,  and  self-­‐identities  at  large:  “The  displacement  of  complex  political  and   social  issues  onto  an  emblem  of…femininity  signals  some  of  the  ways  in  which   serious  drama  was  changing.” 15  In  other  words,  the  characters  on  stage  echoed  the   political  and  social  concerns  of  women  collectively.   13  Thompson  108.     14  Joanne  Lafler,  “Theater  and  the  Female  Presence,”  The  Cambridge  History  of   British  Theater  vol.  2,  ed.  Joseph  Donohue  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  2004),  73,  78;   Lafler  is,  of  course,  careful  to  note  that  actresses  were  certainly  not  receiving  equal   pay  to  their  male  counterparts,  nor  did  any  actresses  of  the  Restoration  era  become   particularly  wealthy.   15  John  O’Brien,  “Drama:  Genre,  Gender,  Theater,”  A  Concise  Companion  to  the   Restoration  and  Eighteenth  Century,  ed.  Cynthia  Wall  (Oxford:  Blackwell,  2005),  198.   Although  O’Brien  refers  directly  to  she-­‐tragedies  of  the  eighteenth  century,  it  is   important  to  note  that  whatever  genre  happened  to  be  in  vogue  was  the  genre  that   was  most  directly  echoing  the  tenor  of  women’s  advancement.   36 In  the  second  camp  of  criticism,  however,  women’s  rise  to  the  stage  does  not   indicate  a  positive  proto-­‐feminism.  In  opposition  to  those  who  posit  female   empowerment,  academic  arguments  in  this  vein  contend  that  the   professionalization  of  actresses  was  simply  reinforcing  gender  norms,  class   structures,  and  male-­‐imposed  stereotypes  of  female  sexuality.  Bush-­‐Bailey,  for   example,  argues  that  many  revisionist  accounts  of  actresses’  sexuality  still  rely  too   heavily  on  “traditional  assumptions”  that  support  patriarchal  notions  of  female   sexual  meaning. 16  Howe  admits,  “The  first  English  actresses  were  used,  above  all,  as   sexual  objects,  confirming,  rather  than  challenging,  the  attitudes  to  gender  of  their   society.” 17  Pat  Gill’s  essay  “Gender,  Sexuality,  and  Marriage”  focuses  mainly  on  the   comedy  of  manners;  a  genre  that  she  believes  enforces  social  and  political   conservatism.  Gill  draws  from  the  texts  of  the  plays  themselves  to  delineate  the   supposed  seventeenth-­‐century  view  that  conformity  to  gender  norms  was   commendable,  and  to  demarcate  her  position  that  such  plays  decidedly  did  not   promote  progressive  women’s  rights.  She  claims  that  such  plays  show  how  “the   Restoration  did  not  restore  a  past  way  of  life”  in  which  women  maintained  the  status   quo  and  rejected  social  advancements,  a  fact  the  public  surely  recognized  and  likely   occasionally  bemoaned. 18  Similarly,  critics  such  as  Mary  Free  and  Jean  E.  Howard   16  Bush-­‐Bailey  35.   17  Howe  37.   18  Pat  Gill,  “Gender,  Sexuality,  and  Marriage,”  The  Cambridge  Companion  to  English   Restoration  Theater,  ed.  Deborah  Payne  Fisk  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  2000),  192;   emphasis  added.  Gill  uses  numerous  plays  by  Behn,  Southerne,  Wycherley,   Congreve,  and  Etherege  among  others;  although  certainly  a  well-­‐argued  claim,  Gill   draws  her  examples  from  many  playwrights  who  are  typically  considered   conservative,  and  the  inherent  marriage  plot  structure  in  comedies  of  manners   makes  the  conservatism  rather  a  foregone  conclusion.   37 suggest  somewhat  fatalistically  that  “disguises  [donned  in  the  theater]  serve  only  to   reaffirm  the  sexual  hierarchy:  all  of  the  witty  heroines  dwindle  into  wives  by  the  end   of  the  play.” 19   Scholars  cite  one  prevailing  historical  opinion  to  support  claims  that  early   actresses  were  not  harbingers  of  female  empowerment:  that  is,  the  opinion  that   acting  was  not  a  moral  or  respectable  profession  for  a  woman,  nor  indeed  was  any   female  profession  moral  or  respectable.  J.H.  Wilson  and  Kimberly  Crouch,  among   others,  cite  sources  that  express  deep  moral  disapproval  towards  Restoration   actresses.  This  disapproval  contributed  in  turn,  they  argue,  to  disreputable   associations  placed  on  actresses  for  hundreds  of  subsequent  years.  Seventeenth-­‐ century  opponents  to  women’s  professionalization  on  the  stage  mostly  argued  that   women  could  provoke  lewd  desires.  William  Prynne,  a  Puritan  politico  active  before   and  during  the  interregnum,  for  example,  “denounced  as  a  whore  any  Christian   woman  who  dared  to  speak  publicly  on  stage  in  male  clothing.” 20  These  arguments   against  theater  were  in  line  with  those  that  had  been  leveled  before  the  British   Commonwealth:  young  boys  playing  women  could  lead  to  sexual  perversion,  and   women  could  lead  similarly  to  fornication. 21     19  Qtd.  in  Thompson  108;  though  Free  and  Howard  are  specifically  addressing   disguises  of  cross-­‐dressing  on  the  Elizabethan  stage,  Thompson  argues  (and  I  agree)   that  similar  cross-­‐class  and  cross-­‐gender  dressing  were  just  as  fraught  of  practices   to  women  in  late-­‐Stuart  theater.   20  Rubik  5.   21  The  implied  lewdness  of  pedophilia  and  sodomy  that  were  provoked  from  boys’   presence  on  stage  is  markedly  different  from  the  implied  lewdness  of  sexual   promiscuity  that  women  might  have  provoked;  of  course,  ironically,  the  charges  of   lewdness  would  just  as  often  fall  to  the  alluring  boy  or  woman,  rather  than  the   presumably  adult  male  actor  who  was  too  weak  to  resist  temptation  (Lafler  73-­‐5).   Extended  commentary  on  the  presence  and  function  of  young  boys  in  theater  even   38 Unlike  moral  condemnations,  on  the  other  hand,  legal  objections  over  women   performing  for  profit  did  not  take  root  until  later  in  the  eighteenth  century.  Such   objections  hinged  on  the  argument  that  actresses  might  be  taken  for  prostitutes,   whether  or  not  they  actually  were.  Sources  from  the  mid-­‐century  and  onward  pass   judgment  on  women  who  would  follow  such  a  low  calling,  claiming  that  “No  ‘lady,’  of   course  could  consider  a  career  on  the  stage;  her  kinfolk  would  rather  see  her  starve   than  degrade  a  genteel  or  noble  name.” 22  In  combination,  both  the  legal  and  moral   debates  contributed  to  the  eventual  censorship  of  theater,  which  affected  actresses   as  much  as  anyone  else  in  theatrical  professions. 23     Today’s  scholars,  however,  have  noted  that  actresses  may  not  have  met  with   great  degrees  of  public  resistance  from  Puritans  or  genteel  theater  patrons,  and  that   women’s  appearance  on  the  Restoration  stage  may  not  have  been  considered  as   revolutionary  as  we  now  retroactively  suppose.  As  Pippa  Guard  notes,  historical   evidence  does  not  suggest  that  actresses  were  met  with  immediate  resistance:   One  of  the  more  intriguing  aspects  of  the  arrival  of  the  professional   actress  on  the  English  stage  is  the  apparent  lack  of  contemporary   reaction  to  the  new  phenomena.  It  is  clear  from  Pepys’s  diaries  that   the  re-­‐opened  theaters  of  1660  and  1661  were  supported  by  a  diverse   after  the  Restoration  can  be  found  in  Thompson’s  essay  “Women/’Women’  and  the   Stage.”   22  Wilson  9;  this  quotation  may  seem  overly  dramatic  as  a  result  of  its  being  from   Colley  Cibber’s  memoirs.  Although  not  writing  during  the  Restoration,  Cibber’s   memoirs  certainly  reflect  the  above-­‐mentioned  “disreputable  associations”  that   lingered  over  actresses.   23  The  Licensing  Act  was  passed  in  1737,  over  half  a  century  after  London’s  theaters   reopened,  and  laws  pertaining  to  prostitution  began  to  arise  in  the  late  eighteenth   century;  early  prohibitions  on  prostitution  were  regulated  by  moral  rather  than   legal  authorities  (Pullen  183,  Crouch  60).   39 audience,  who  seem  to  have  taken  the  new  practices…in  their  stride.   …Furthermore,  there  is  no  evidence  of  the  kind  of  attacks  from  anti-­‐ theatrical  puritans  that  women  on  the  stage  might  be  expected  to   have  produced.  Nor  does  the  arrival  of  the  actress  seem  to  have   inspired  debate  amongst  the  educated  gentry  who  attended  the  early   Restoration  theater  companies  during  the  1660s.  There  are  only  a   handful  of  genuinely  contemporary  references  to  the  first  actresses   extant  and  only  three  that  meditate  at  any  length  on  her  arrival. 24     This  assertion  lends  credence  to  scholarship  by  authors  like  Thompson  and   Tomlinson,  who  argue  that,  although  the  Restoration  did  indeed  mark  the  first   moves  towards  professionalization,  the  emergence  of  female  roles  in  theater  was  a   gradual  process,  rather  than  something  that  came  about  immediately  and  solely  as  a   result  of  restoring  the  monarchy. 25  Similarly  to  Guard,  John  O’Brien  and  Joanne   Lafler  have  noted  a  paucity  of  primary  evidence  from  this  era.  This  is  likely  the  most   profoundly  influential  factor  in  the  increasing  difficulty  for  historians  to  examine  the   personal  and  public  lives  of  women  in  the  late-­‐Stuart  theater:  until  the  middle  of  the   eighteenth  century,  “we  hear  very  little  from  the  women  themselves.  This  is   especially  true  for  actresses,  who  left  few  writings  of  their  own.”  26     24  Pippa  Guard,  “A  Defence  of  the  First  English  Actress,”  Literature  &  History  15.2   (Autumn  2006),  1.   25  Thompson,  for  example,  explores  women’s  pre-­‐Restoration  roles  in  court   masques  and  acrobatic  feats;  and  also  addresses  figures  like  the  young  actor  Edward   Kynaston  who  continued  to  play  women’s  roles  after  the  theaters  were  reopened.   26  Lafler  72;  O’Brien  183.  In  spite  of  the  limited  number  of  personal  accounts  in   primary  documents,  more  work  should  be  done  to  explore  the  financial   ramifications  of  women’s  professionalization  as  actresses.  Such  source  material   would  likely  be  difficult  to  trace,  particularly  if  these  women  were  unwilling  or   40 Most  recent  scholarship  has,  to  greater  and  lesser  degrees  of  success,  taken  a   moderate  view  somewhere  between  the  two  extremes  of  empowerment  and   degradation,  between  recognition  of  actresses’  potentials  for  progress,  and   dismissal  of  their  roles  as  conforming  to  traditional  gender  norms. 27  Perhaps  most   convincing  in  its  even-­‐handed  dealing  with  both  positive  and  negative  notions  of   female  identity,  Kirsten  Pullen’s  Actresses  and  Whores:  On  Stage  and  In  Society   suggests  that  women  as  early  as  the  Restoration  could  and  did  self-­‐identify  as  both   sexual  victim  and  social  radical.  By  embracing  the  implications  that  arise  from   conflating  the  professions  of  actress  and  prostitute,  early  actresses  carved  a  place   for  themselves  in  society:  “On  one  hand,  the  prostitute  is  a  victim:  denied  sexual   agency,  she  is  also  denied  a  voice,  a  place  in  history,  an  identity  as  an  autonomous   woman.  On  the  other  hand,  though  vilified,  the  prostitute  can  speak  for  and  from  the   margins….  Particular  women  incorporate  the  traditions  of  transgression  and   marginalization  in  order  to  name  their  own  experiences.” 28  I  believe  that  this   both/and  assessment  of  early  professional  actresses  is  most  generous  and   productive  for  further  study.  Whether  maintaining  tired  clichés  of  female  behavior   or  blazing  trails  for  early  women’s  rights,  professional  actresses  had  found  their   place  in  London  society.  It  is  crucial  to  keep  one  foot  in  both  scholarly  camps   unable  to  write  personal  accounts  of  their  dealings  in  the  theater.  Though  somewhat   outside  the  scope  of  this  chapter,  it  is  my  sense  that  the  social,  political,  and  artistic   functions  of  wealthy  female  patrons  have  also  gone  largely  unexplored:  many  of  the   scholars  cited  here  briefly  consider  patronage,  but  further  in-­‐depth  research  on  this   topic  could  reveal  more  insights  regarding  the  financial  growth  of  the  Restoration   stage,  and  the  artistic  influence  that  female  patrons  might  have  used  to  the  benefit   or  detriment  of  female  actors,  and  women  in  general.   27  I  find  the  comprehensive,  moderate  approach  that  balances  theories  of   empowerment  and  degradation  to  be  most  reasonable.   28  Pullen  1-­‐2.   41 discussed  here:  while  we  must  keep  in  mind  that  actresses,  like  whores,  were  still   decidedly  limited  to  the  margins  of  their  society,  we  cannot  discount  the  progressive   potentials  that  these  women  saw  before  them.       Female  Characters:  Modern  Subjects  or  Shallow  Ciphers?   In  addition  to  the  scholarship  presented  on  actresses  themselves,  other   studies  examine  the  social  impact  of  identity  formation  and  individuality  in  early-­‐ modern  theater  by  focusing  on  the  characters  that  early  actresses  portrayed.  In   Character’s  Theater,  for  example,  Lisa  Freeman  contends,  “Not  only  that  the  stage   functioned  as  a  critical  focal  point  in  eighteenth-­‐century  cultural  discourse,  but  that   in  deploying  an  alternative  model  of  identity  based  on  the  concept  of  character,  it   marked  a  site  of  resistance  to  the  rise  of  the  subject  and  to  the  ideological  conformity   enforced  through  that  identity  formation.” 29  In  other  words,  the  characters  who   took  shape  in  the  process  of  performance  did  not  in  fact  take  shape  as  proper   representations  of  individual  subjects.  Similarly,  Elaine  McGirr’s  Eighteenth-­Century   Characters  traces  the  shifting  popularity  of  certain  character  types  (both  male  and   female)  across  the  century.  McGirr  notes  that  eighteenth  century  characters  “play   out  the  century’s  shift  from  and  interest  in  characters  that  typify  to  those  that   29  Lisa  Freeman,  Character’s  Theater:  Genre  and  Identity  on  the  Eighteenth-­Century   English  Stage  (Philadelphia:  U  of  Pennsylvania  P,  2002),  1;  emphasis  added.   Freeman  begins  by  positing  the  theater  as  a  potential  counterpoint  to  interiority  and   subjectivity  presented  in  eighteenth-­‐century  novels,  but  instead  finds  that   “interiority”  and  “subjectivity”  do  not  apply  to  one-­‐dimensional  character  types.  I   tend  to  agree  with  her  argument,  if  only  because  I  find  myself  falling  back  on  the   facile  argument,  “Of  course  they’re  not  individual  subjects—they’re  fictional.”   42 specify—what  literary  critics  and  historians  have  identified  as  the  rise  of  the   individual  and  subjective  interiority.” 30     The  stock  characters  that  Freeman  and  McGirr  address  may  lack  the  depth  of   interior  subjectivity,  but  they  certainly  stand  as  explorations  of  “character”  in  the   qualitative  sense:  that  is,  as  “the  estimate  formed  of  a  person’s  moral  qualities.” 31   Characters  on  stage  whose  physical  traits  exactly  match  their  moral  qualities,  in   other  words,  cannot  possess  depth,  because  their  surface  is  indeed  the  entire   summation  of  their  “character”—i.e.,  their  moral  qualities. 32  Even  while  we  do  not   expect  to  see  emotional  or  psychological  depth  in  stock  characters,  we  have  already   seen  that  actresses  such  as  Lavinia  Fenton  adopted  their  stage  personae  as  part  of   their  daily  lives  off  the  stage.  This  conflation  of  an  actress  with  her  role  is   unquestionably  linked  with  recent  studies  of  celebrity  and  its  rise  in  the  long   eighteenth  century. 33     As  an  illustrative  example,  consider  Kirsten  Pullen’s  chapter  on  the  actress   and  whore  Betty  Boutell:  in  this  chapter,  Pullen  minutely  details  seventeenth-­‐ century  uses  of  the  word  “whore,”  concluding  that  the  word  was  not  then   synonymous  with  “prostitute,”  but  rather  was  used  much  like  the  present-­‐day  insult   30  Elaine  McGirr,  Eighteenth-­Century  Characters:  A  Guide  to  the  Literature  of  the  Age   (New  York:  Palgrave,  2007).   31  McGirr  1.   32  McGirr  delineates  the  conflation  of  surface  and  substance  as  it  pertains  to  female   characters  such  as  the  heroine/wife;  the  coquette  and  her  opposite,  the  prude;  the   country  maid  and  the  town  lady;  and  female  wits.   33  See  for  example  works  by  Felicity  Nussbaum  (“Actresses  and  the  Economics  of   Celebrity,  1700-­‐1800”)  and  Joseph  Roach  (“Public  Intimacy:  The  Prior  History  of   ‘It’”)  in  the  collection  Theater  and  Celebrity  in  Britain,  1660-­2000,  eds.  Mary   Luckhurst  and  Jane  Moody  (Basingstoke:  Palgrave,  2005),  148-­‐68,  15-­‐30   (respectively).   43 “bitch,”  without  necessarily  suggesting  a  woman’s  poor  moral  standards. 34  Pullen   argues  that  women  like  Boutell  could  use  the  moniker  “whore”  to  signify  a  sense  of   female  identity  or  self-­‐liberation  that  alternately  drew  on  radical  progressive   sexuality  and  victimized  destitution.  This  would  suggest  not  only  that   empowerment  and  degradation  went  hand-­‐in-­‐hand  for  early  actresses,  but  also  that   it  was  important  for  women  to  own  both  the  positive  and  the  negative  impulses  that   might  underlie  their  choice  to  adopt  the  personae  of  their  fictional  counterparts.   Whether  they  possessed  depth,  their  qualities  were  entirely  presented  as   physical  traits,  or  they  lived  on  (for  better  or  worse)  in  the  personae  of  the  actresses   who  portrayed  them,  fictional  theatrical  characters  presented  moral  difficulties  for   performers  and  audiences  alike.  For  example,  a  commoner  playing  a  king  or  queen   could  spark  the  blasphemous  desire  to  rise  above  one’s  given  social  status:  “the   Restoration  period  is  marked  by  moral  and  political  anxieties  about  feigning  and   hypocrisy.” 35  As  noted  above,  these  objections  to  theater  were  not  unique  to  the   early  eighteenth  century,  nor  were  they  leveled  specifically  at  professional   actresses.  Along  this  line,  Jean  Marsden  suggests  that  female  characters  served  not   as  sites  of  subjectivity  in  and  of  themselves,  but  as  ideological  centers  of  morality   and  politics  in  the  theater  community.  She  goes  on  to  argue  that  tragic  female   characters  may  indeed  have  provided  prescriptive  notions  of  appropriate  female   action,  and  may  even  have  served  as  representations  of  intimate  modes  of  female   34  Pullen  22.  For  a  study  of  polemical  religious  responses  to  female  sexuality,  see   Alison  Conway’s  The  Protestant  Whore:  Courtesan  Narrative  and  Religious   Controversy  in  England,  1680-­1750  (Toronto:  U  of  Toronto  P,  2010).   35  McGirr  1.  See  also  notes  17-­‐19  above  on  the  moral  and  legal  critiques  leveled   against  theater.   44 communication  that  transpired  between  actresses,  playwrights,  and  female   spectators:     Their  material  presence  altered  the  representation  of  women  in   drama  and  even  reshaped  dramatic  form  at  a  time  when  theater  was   the  most  public  and  most  debated  literary  venue….  Moving  beyond   the  confines  of  the  stage  and  exploring  critical  and  moral  debates  as   well  as  play  texts,  I  consider  how  the  theater  of  the  late  seventeenth   and  early  eighteenth  centuries  reflected  and  informed  the  changing   sexual  roles  women  played  in  society.  …[W]e  need  to  approach  these   questions  by  considering  the  spectator  as  well  as  the  actress,  as  did   critics  and  playwrights  both  in  theory  and  in  practice. 36     My  understanding  of  female  characters  is  in  line  with  Freeman,  McGirr,  and   Marsden,  but  with  a  modification.  Although  female  characters  may  not  have   represented  ideal  subjectivity,  they  certainly  provided  material  that  spectators   could  choose  to  mimic,  internalize,  or  reject  in  their  own  process  of  identity   formation.  This  in  turn  could  lead  female  spectators  to  strive  for  greater  or  lesser   degrees  of  individuality,  and  thus  greater  or  lesser  degrees  of  financial  freedom.     Women  Writing:  Circulation  and  Depth  Behind  the  Words   Finally,  in  addition  to  actresses,  fictional  characters,  and  female  audience   members  who  took  cues  from  the  women  on  stage,  female  authors  were   professionalizing  in  ways  that  had  not  been  feasible  before.  Among  the  well-­‐known   36  Jean  I.  Marsden,  Fatal  Desire:  Women,  Sexuality,  and  the  English  Stage,  1660-­1720,   (Ithaca:  Cornell  UP,  2006),  3,  16.   45 female  playwrights  of  the  Restoration  and  early-­‐eighteenth  century,  Frances   Boothby  was  the  first  woman  to  have  an  original  play  produced  in  London,  at  Drury   Lane  in  1669. 37  Naturally,  women  had  been  publishing  written  work  prior  to  the   Restoration:  female  playwrights  who  have  received  considerable  scholarly  attention   include  Margaret  Cavendish,  Anne  Finch,  and  Katherine  Philips,  and  poets  included   the  likes  of  Lady  Mary  Wroth  and  Queen  Elizabeth  I.  Much  like  actresses  who  had   appeared  on  stage  in  earlier  eras,  however,  these  women  were  mostly  courtiers  who   were  writing  to  demonstrate  their  educational  prowess,  not  to  earn  an  independent   income. 38  As  Janet  Todd  notes,  the  female  author  was  not  a  sudden  effect  of  the   Restoration:  “Women  authors  are  not  newborn  but  already  part  of  culture…of   borrowing,  adapting  and  following  contemporary  themes  and  styles.” 39  The  primary   difference  to  mark  before  and  after  the  Restoration  is  that  of  professionalism:   37  Rubik  28.   38  For  detailed  accounts  on  women’s  appearances  in  and  composition  of  Pre-­‐ Restoration  theater,  see  Pamela  Allen  Brown  and  Peter  Parolin,  eds.,  Women  Players   in  England,  1500-­1660:  Beyond  the  All  Male  Stage  (Burlington,  VT:  Ashgate,  2005);   Alison  Findlay  et  al.,  eds.,  Women  and  Dramatic  Production  1550-­1900  (New  York:   Longman,  2000);  and  Christine  M.  Varholy,  “’Rich  Like  a  Lady’:  Cross-­‐Class  Dressing   in  the  Brothels  and  Theaters  of  Early  Modern  London,”  Journal  for  Early  Modern   Cultural  Studies  8.1  (2008),  4-­‐34.   39  Janet  Todd,  The  Sign  of  Angellica:  Women,  Writing  and  Fiction,  1660-­1800  (New   York:  Columbia  UP,  1989),  2.  Regarding  women’s  publications  before  the   Restoration,  Todd  notes,  “The  bulk  of  published  women’s  writing  immediately   before  the  entry  of  the  professional  female  writer…was  in  political  and  religious   pamphleteering.  Women  continue  to  be  political  animals  in  the  Restoration  and   eighteenth  century  and  they  are  as  likely  to  comment  on  the  public  issues  of  the  day   in  1690  and  1790  as  male  authors”  (8).  Although  Todd’s  primary  locus  of  study  is   fiction  and  the  eighteenth-­‐century  novel—she  claims  “The  constructed  nature  of   female  consciousness  formed  in  the  eighteenth  century  to  an  extraordinary  extent   through  fiction”—I  believe  that  her  allusion  to  Behn’s  play  The  Rover  for  the  title  of   her  work  indicates  a  parallel  interest  in  dramatic  fictions.  A  novel  obviously   circulates  in  a  different  way  than  a  play  does,  and  the  playwright’s  ability  to  craft   spoken  prologues  and  epilogues  are  certainly  unique  sites  of  self-­‐fashioning  within   the  theater.   46 female  writers  from  the  gentry  or  court  did  not  need  careers  as  writers;  the  women   acting  and  publishing  after  the  Restoration  did.   Even  with  these  advancements,  women  were  facing  harsh  criticisms  of   impropriety,  plagiarism,  and  unoriginality.  The  act  of  a  woman  publishing  and   owning  her  literary  career  was,  in  Todd’s  words,  “conscious,  blatant,  unfeminine   and  professional.” 40  Figures  such  as  Catharine  Trotter,  Delariviere  Manley,  and  Mary   Pix  were  mocked  as  opportunists,  talentless  hacks,  and  peddlers  of  cheap   entertainment  in  the  anonymous  satirical  play  The  Female  Wits.  Aphra  Behn’s   epistle  to  the  reader  from  The  Dutch  Lover  and  her  preface  to  The  Lucky  Chance   included  critical  defenses  of  women’s  writing:  “Accused  of  pilfering  from  men’s   works…Behn’s  professional  literary  concern  is  with  the  portrait,  with  the  social   construction  of  woman,  the  woman  in  business,  in  activity,  in  story,  and  in  history,   the  female  persona  not  the  unknowable  person.” 41  In  other  words,  Behn  and  those   of  her  ilk  consciously  presented  themselves  in  their  writings. 42  They  knew  that  “the   wit  is  in  the  appropriation”  of  cultural  trends,  so  they  used  “vindications,  apologies,   autobiographies  and  prefaces…[and]  fictional  portraits  of  women”  to  reflect  their   own  social  and  political  attitudes. 43  Even  when  facing  the  backlash  of  their  society,   40  Todd  1.   41  Todd  1.   42  Much  excellent  research  has  been  conducted  to  illuminate  the  life  and  career  of   Aphra  Behn,  the  first  professional  female  playwright.  See  for  example:  Dawn   Lewcock,  Aphra  Behn  Stages  the  Social  Scene  in  the  Restoration  Theater  (Amherst,   NY:  Cambria  Press,  2008);  Robert  Markley,  “Aphra  Behn’s  The  City  Heiress:   Feminism  and  the  Dynamics  of  Popular  Success  on  the  Late  Seventeenth-­‐Century   Stage,”  Comparative  Drama  41.2  (Summer  2007),  141-­‐66;  and  Felicity  A.  Nussbaum,   “’Real,  Beautiful  Women’:  Actresses  and  The  Rival  Queens,”  Eighteenth-­Century  Life   32.2  (2008),  138-­‐58.   43  Todd  2,  9.   47 then,  female  playwrights  relied  on  their  experiences  as  women  to  craft  the   characters  and  subject  matter  for  their  oeuvres.   In  addition  to  Todd’s  foundational  work  on  the  female  author’s  ability  to  self-­‐ fashion,  Margarete  Rubik’s  study  of  early  women  dramatists  is  also  central  to  this   chapter.  Like  Todd,  Rubik  examines  the  social  shame  of  a  woman’s  “going  public”   with  a  playwriting  career,  noting  that  seventeenth-­‐  and  eighteenth-­‐century  theater   workers  “did  not  subordinate  themselves  to  their  roles,  but  flaunted  their  own   personalities,  a  fact  that  led  to  a  confusion  of  on-­‐stage  and  off-­‐stage  identity   especially  detrimental  in  the  case  of  actresses  and  the  few  women  playwrights.” 44   Rubik  suggests  that  the  eighteenth  century  saw  a  lessening  of  female   professionalization:  largely  because  it  would  have  been  socially  unacceptable  to   critique  the  intellectual  abilities  of  the  sovereign  Queen  Elizabeth  I,  “working   women  were  more  acceptable  in  the  Renaissance  than  two  centuries  later.” 45   Ultimately,  Todd  and  Rubik  agree  that,  “Like  the  man,  the  woman  who  published   could  no  longer  be  entirely  appropriated  and  made  dependent.  But,  since  women   should  not  be  independent  or  self-­‐owning,  this  failure  to  be  potential  property  was  a   kind  of  impropriety.” 46   We  have  already  seen  how  actresses’  appearance  on  stage  provoked  the   public’s  interest  in  the  women’s  private  lives,  and  the  same  was  true  of  female   playwrights.  The  female  author’s  public  image  (i.e.  her  visibility,  her  celebrity   persona)  would  not  have  been  any  less  public  in  the  theater  world  than  that  of  an   44  Rubik  20.   45  Rubik  1.   46  Todd  9.   48 actress,  and  female  playwrights  were  regularly  defending  themselves  against   attacks  of  immorality  in  their  work  and  personal  lives.  Marsden  and  Rubik  refer  to   Jeremy  Collier’s  diatribe  against  theater  to  show  that  spectatorship  and  sexuality   were  closely  linked  at  this  time—not  only  by  critics,  but  also  by  the  authors   themselves.  Similarly,  scholars  such  as  Nancy  Armstrong,  Peter  Stallybrass,  and   Kristina  Straub  have  explored  the  class  and  gender  implications  that  live  in  “the   binarism  of  spectacle  and  spectator  emerging  in  theatrical  discourse  in  the  late   seventeenth  century.” 47  This  work  stands  in  service  to  the  ways  in  which  women’s   images  are  circulated  as  if  they  were  sexual  objects—meant  to  be  looked  at,  printed,   reproduced,  passed  around,  and  longed  for—presented  for  men’s  consumption. 48   Rubik  notes  that  nearly  all  female  playwrights  came  from  the  middle  class:   The  gentleman  playwright  was  becoming  a  figure  of  fashion,  but   women  playwrights  risked  their  reputations  in  doing  so….  This  high   exposure  occasioned  a  prurient  curiosity  in  their  private  lives  and  an   inevitable  confusion  of  art  and  life,  right  to  the  end  of  the  eighteenth   century.  If  actresses  were  confused  with  the  roles  they  played,  women   dramatists  were  judged  by  the  plays  they  produced,  and  bawdiness  or   immorality  were  attributed  to  immodesty  of  character,  not  to  current   fashions  and  audience  tastes. 49     47  Kristina  Straub,  Sexual  Suspects:  Eighteenth-­Century  Players  and  Sexual  Ideology   (Princeton:  Princeton  UP,  1992),  4.   48  Straub,  of  course,  notes  that  it  is  important  to  “resist  the  notions  of  a  monolithic   masculinity  as  a  subject  and  a  monolithic  femininity  as  object”  (5).   49  Rubik  26.  I  find  Rubik’s  use  of  the  word  “character”  telling  here,  and  believe  that  it   echoes  the  concerns  with  character  (i.e.  moral  qualities)  I  explored  in  the  previous   section  of  this  chapter.   49 Furthermore  to  this,  “women  playwrights  were  fond  of  allowing  their  female  figures   more  independence  and  control  over  their  action  than  was  the  male  wont.” 50  In   other  words,  although  the  female  playwright  was  not  physically  on  the  stage  under   the  scrutiny  of  the  audience  in  the  same  way  that  actresses  were,  her  words  were   presented  as  a  mouthpiece  or  representation  of  the  writer  herself.  As  often  as  not,   the  author’s  mouthpiece  delivered  pointed  messages  about  women’s  political,  social,   and  financial  autonomy.   It  is  at  this  point  that  I  would  like  to  shift  my  focus  to  circulation.  In  this   chapter,  I  will  explore  modes  of  financial  circulation  within  the  narratives,  and  also   how  these  modes  of  circulation  mirror  real-­‐world  situations.  What  do  female   playwrights’  works  tell  us  about  circulation  that  male  playwrights  do  not,  for   example?  How  does  circulation  occur  within  the  plays,  as  opposed  to  what  happens   outside  or  as  a  result  of  the  narrative—as  in  the  case  of  Polly  and  The  Beggar’s   Opera’s  various  adaptations,  genres,  and  social  comments?  Since  both  male  and   female  playwrights  in  the  Restoration  and  early  eighteenth  century  were  facing   criticism  that  their  plays  were  too  bawdy,  it  was  not  unique  for  women  to   appropriate  sexual  metaphors  of  sluttishness  or  promiscuity  to  explain  how  their   writing  circulates. 51  What  was  uniquely  important  for  female  playwrights,  however,   was  the  portrayal  of  women  and  the  ways  in  which  their  plays’  circulation,  their   success  beyond  a  three  night  run,  could  make  or  destroy  their  financial  careers.  This   50  Rubik  31.   51  As  we  will  see  in  greater  detail  in  another  chapter,  Gay  and  Cibber  relied  heavily   on  metaphors  of  sexual  looseness  to  describe  narrative  circulation.   50 success  or  failure  would  have  long-­‐lasting  impact  on  women’s  professionalization  at   large.     In  the  women’s  plays  I  examine  here,  bodies  and  finances  circulate   symbiotically,  such  that  female  playwrights  and  the  characters  they  created  were   distinctly  aware  of  the  connection  between  a  woman’s  body  and  her  ability  to  make   money.  These  two  overlapping  forms  of  circulation  are  my  primary  focus  in  this   chapter.  It  is  my  instinct  that  female  playwrights  used  their  plays  as  a  statement  to   indicate  their  awareness  that  women’s  circulation—the  intersection  of  bodily  and   financial  acumen—was  a  rising  source  of  interest.  Specifically,  I  will  consider  three   female  authors’  use  of  the  words  “fortune”  and  “spectacle”  in  their  various   meanings.  From  these  meanings,  there  are  different  valences  of  circulation  that   come  about:  sexual  and  economic  circulation  in  the  guise  of  prostitution  as  a  means   of  income,  the  veneer  of  gambling  as  a  metaphor  for  proper  life  choices,  the  visibility   of  a  woman  who  circulates  socially,  and  the  wheel  of  good  fortune.  Such  references   illustrate  the  authors’  interests  in  circulation.   For  the  authors  and  texts  I  will  examine  in  this  chapter,  Aphra  Behn  and   Susanna  Centlivre  are  the  two  most  prolific  female  playwrights  of  the  Restoration   and  early  eighteenth  century.  By  way  of  transition  between  sections  on  the  two,  I   will  analyze  Mary  Pix’s  play  Adventures  in  Madrid.  Behn  and  Centlivre  serve  as  fair   counterexamples  to  one  another  because,  although  they  were  both  similarly  popular   and  similarly  critiqued  for  their  chosen  profession,  their  political  allegiances  were   opposite:  whereas  Behn  was  a  staunch  Tory  and  royalist  supporter,  Centlivre  was  a   more  puritanical  and  reform-­‐minded  member  of  the  middle  class.  It  has  been  noted   51 that  Behn  “is  on  the  side  of  the  Cavaliers  when  it  comes  to  exploiting,  humiliating   and  punishing  the  Whiggish,  Puritan  middle  class.  A  bourgeois  in  her  play  is  always   old  and  semi-­‐senile,  stupid  and  often  miserly,  vain  of  his  political  privileges  and   potentially  treasonous,  and  regarded  as  fair  game  for  cuckoldry.” 52  Centlivre,  on  the   other  hand,  “was  not  seduced  into  using  her  works  as  instruments  for  moralizing,   although  she  wasted  few  opportunities  to  make  her  zealous  political  sentiments   known.” 53     The  Rover  and  The  Busy  Body  are  the  two  most  famous  and  most  canonical   works  by  these  two  women.  In  addition  to  these  two  plays,  I  have  opted  to  examine   only  Behn  and  Centlivre’s  plays  that  use  the  word  fortune.  The  double  meaning  of   the  word  fortune  draws  a  reader’s  attention  to  a  paradox  of  women’s  financial   freedom  in  this  period:  the  ability  to  earn  a  gainful  income  (a  financial  fortune)   occasionally  had  more  to  do  with  luck  (a  stroke  of  cosmic  fortune)  than  it  did  with   skill  or  just  deserts.  In  these  plays,  it  is  important  to  note  who  is  using  the  word   fortune:  whether  or  not  that  character  is  punning  on  the  word,  if  the  character  is   male  or  female,  and  how  they  see  the  force  working  in  or  against  their  favor.  This   reveals  the  authors’  positions  on  the  differences  between  luck,  social  grace  and   connections,  wealth,  and  success—and  how  men  and  women  deploy  these  traits  in   different  ways.  The  word  fortune  is  particularly  telling  for  readings  of  early  female   dramatists  because  it  was  a  way  for  the  women  to  couch  their  success  in  the   rhetoric  of  good  luck:  rather  than  boldly  claiming  that  they  were  as  talented  as  any   male  writer,  the  women  could  put  on  a  subtle  and  sardonic  guise  of  modesty.  There   52  Rubik  55.   53  Rubik  94.   52 is  certainly  loaded  intention  in  calling  their  success  simply  “good  fortune,”  which   allowed  the  women  to  circulate  their  work  to  the  theatrical  public.  Although  these   female  authors  could  pass  their  success  off  as  luck,  they  also  knew  and  relied  on   parallel  implications  of  the  word  “fortune”  —  luck  doesn’t  put  food  on  the  table,  but   a  solid  income  does.     Fortune,  Finance,  &  Fate:  Aphra  Behn’s  The  Rover  and  The  Lucky  Chance   More  than  either  of  the  other  writers  in  this  chapter,  Aphra  Behn  placed   herself  on  equal  footing  with  her  male  counterparts  in  the  writing  world.  Margarete   Rubik  remarks  that  Behn’s  plays  are  not  “explicitly  feminist,  and  very  few  attempt  to   undermine  social  norms,”  but  that  she  is  nonetheless  “much  more  outspoken  on  the   inequalities  of  the  sexes  and  the  repression  of  women  in  her  prefaces  and  prologues,   in  which  she  vigorously  defends  herself  against  misogynist  prejudices  and  the   double  standards  critics  were  quickly  learning  to  use  against  women  playwrights.” 54   From  this,  we  can  glean  that  Behn  was  more  likely  to  ascribe  her  success  to  actual   talent,  not  simply  luck.  Behn’s  female  characters,  moreover,  are  granted  much  more   independence  in  their  actions  than  was  typical  of  female  characters  from  a  male   author.  The  women  are  actively  engaged  in  their  fates,  in  the  outcomes  of  their   social  fortunes,  and  do  not  merely  accept  the  decisions  that  fathers,  husbands,  or   lovers  would  make  for  them.  This  is  not  a  misogynist  landscape  in  which  rakes  are   expressly  praised  for  their  philandering,  where  men  are  the  primary  movers  of   action,  or  where  women  are  pitted  against  each  other  in  a  demeaning  game  of   54  Rubik  36.   53 Please-­‐the-­‐Patriarch.  Behn’s  men  are,  in  fact,  more  often  made  to  seem  bumbling,   self-­‐involved,  and  anything  but  the  dashing  heroes  they  think  themselves  to  be.   Behn  makes  sure  that  we  know  fortune  is  central  to  The  Rover  (1677)  from   the  opening  scene,  in  which  siblings  Hellena,  Florinda,  and  Pedro  are  discussing  the   women’s  different  fates.  Their  father  has  deigned  that  Florinda  is  to  marry  Don   Vincentio,  a  typical  ill-­‐matched  elderly  man  who  is  poorly  suited  to  the  young   woman’s  tastes.  Florinda  complains,  “With  indignation,  and  how  near  soever  my   father  thinks  I  am  to  marrying  that  hated  object,  I  shall  let  him  see  I  understand   better  what’s  due  to  my  beauty,  birth  and  fortune,  and  more  to  my  soul,  than  to  obey   those  unjust  commands”  (I.i). 55  Here,  Florinda  remarks  that,  in  addition  to  beauty   and  good  breeding,  her  fortune  sets  her  apart  as  a  desirable  match.  The  placement   of  the  word  “fortune”  at  a  nearly  equal  distance  in  the  line  from  the  words  “due”  and   “soul,”  moreover,  draws  attention  the  double  meaning  of  the  word.  Indeed,  “due”   and  “fortune”  can  both  signify  either  monetary  or  metaphysical  sums:  the  fortune   that  Florinda  is  due  may  indicate  the  price  she  could  fetch  in  a  marriage  market.   This  suggests  that  Florinda  is  keenly  aware  that  women  in  her  society  are  treated   roundly  as  saleable  commodities—a  point  central  to  my  reading  of  this  play.  When   she  adds  “more  to  my  soul,”  however,  we  are  meant  to  understand  that  her  fiscal   and  spiritual  fortunes  are  intimately  linked.  In  other  words,  she  will  not  part  with   her  (wealth)  fortune  unless  the  match  is  romantically  fortunate  (advantageous).   55  Aphra  Behn,  “The  Rover,”  The  Works  of  Aphra  Behn  vol.  5,  ed.  Janet  Todd  (London:   Pickering  and  Chatto,  1996).  Future  references  to  this  play  will  be  indicated  in   parentheses  by  act  and  scene  number.   54 Although  Florinda’s  financial  prosperity  is  important,  so  is  her  prosperity  as  an   independent  individual  who  should  have  some  say  in  her  marriage.   Her  brother  Pedro  does  not  grasp  this  pun,  however,  thinking  only  of  her   appeal  as  a  commodity,  and  only  of  fortune  as  a  financial  concern:  “I  have  a   command  from  my  father  here  to  tell  you,  you  ought  not  to  despise  him,  a  man  of  so   vast  a  fortune,  and  such  a  passion  for  you”  (I.i).  He  remarks  that  she  “must  consider   Don  Vincentio’s  fortune  and  the  jointure  he’ll  make  you,”  to  which  she  replies  “let   him  consider  my  youth,  beauty  and  fortune;  which  ought  not  to  be  thrown  away  on   his  age  and  jointure”  (I.i).  Pedro’s  close  linking  of  “fortune  and  jointure”  with  his   reference  to  Vincentio’s  “vast  fortune”  tell  us  that  he  considers  fortune  strictly  a   matter  of  money.  Florinda’s  rejoinder,  however,  leaves  her  meaning  of  fortune   ambiguous—she  could  mean  either  wealth  or  luck.  Behn  again  pairs  words   linguistically  such  that  “beauty  and  fortune”  contrast  with  “age  and  jointure.”   Florinda  parallels  beauty  and  age  to  show  that  the  words  are  at  odds  with  one   another,  so  we  should  understand  that  she  might  also  see  fortune  and  jointure  as   conflicting  notions.  Florinda’s  use  of  fortune,  then,  is  not  the  same  as  a  jointure,  a   financial  thing;  rather  it  is  something  that  cannot  be  purchased  or  priced.   Meanwhile  in  this  scene,  Hellena  also  tries  to  convince  her  brother  that  his   attempts  at  control  are  unjustly  motivated  by  an  avaricious  oversight  that  she  and   Florinda  are  humans,  not  chattels  to  be  bargained  over.  She  pleads  that  Pedro  will   “lay  aside  [his]  hopes  of  my  fortune  by  my  being  a  devotee,”  placing  “hope”  and   “fortune”  near  enough  to  each  other  that  it  is  unclear  whether  she  thinks  of  fortune   as  a  monetary  or  metaphysical  enterprise  (I.i).  She  goes  on  to  complain  that  their   55 father’s  choice  for  Florinda  is  wrong,  objecting  that  Vincentio  “thinks  he’s  trading  to   Gambo  still,  and  would  barter  himself  (that  bell  and  bauble)  for  your  youth  and   fortune”  (I.i).  Her  argument  here  hinges  on  the  fact  that  Vincentio  is  only  interested   in  the  mercantile  implications  of  marriage,  counting  “trading,”  “bartering,”  and   “baubles”  among  the  old  man’s  primary  interests.     Pedro  proposes  his  friend  Antonio  as  a  potential  match  for  Florinda.  Both  she   and  Hellena  consider  this  match  superior  to  Vincentio,  but  still  not  rightly  suited  for   a  love  match.  Florinda  knows  that  “[Antonio]  has  all  the  advantages  of  nature,  /  The   moving  arguments  of  youth  and  fortune”  to  recommend  him  (I.i).  Here,  Florinda’s   pairing  of  Antonio’s  “youth  and  fortune”  shows  that  he  is  closer  than  Vincentio  to   someone  deserving  of  her  estimation,  since  she  has  “youth,  beauty,  and  fortune.”   Her  references  to  “advantages  of  nature”  and  “moving  arguments,”  however,  tell  us   that  she  finds  Antonio’s  fortune  only  logically  appealing,  not  romantically.  When   Florinda  admits,  “I  value  Belvile,”  she  suggests  that  she  finds  him  valuable  not  only   romantically,  but  also  in  her  intention  to  secure  her  wealth  to  him—that  is,  she   endows  him  with  value  because  of  her  own  monetary  wealth.  By  the  time  it  comes   out  that  Florinda  is  in  love  with  Belvile,  Pedro  protests  “Belvile  has  no  fortune”  (I.i).   Pedro  is  beginning  to  pick  up  on  the  puns,  as  his  remark  indicates  that  Belvile  is   neither  wealthy  enough  nor  lucky  enough  to  secure  Florinda’s  hand  (not  to  mention   her  incipient  wealth).   When  we  meet  Belvile  in  the  ensuing  scene,  he  is  well  aware  of  his   predicament.  He  knows  that  Antonio  “has  the  advantage  of  me,  in  being  a  man  of   fortune,  a  Spaniard,  and  her  brother’s  friend”  (I.ii).  Belvile’s  complaint  makes  a   56 decided  pun  on  fortune:  Antonio  is  a  man  of  fortune  not  only  because  has  a  large   sum  of  money,  but  also  because  this  money  gives  him  better  luck  at  becoming   Florinda’s  suitor  than  Belvile  might  have. 56  Belvile  goes  on  to  welcome  his  friend   Willmore:  “What  happy  wind  blew  us  this  good  fortune?”  (I.ii).  His  awareness  of   fortune’s  multiple  meanings  lends  him  a  sympathetic  trait  that  we  have  not  seen   from  other  men  in  this  play:  Pedro,  his  father,  Vincentio,  and  Antonio  have  all  been   discussed  in  fortune’s  financial  realm,  and  they  seem  to  believe  that  wealth-­‐fortune   is  the  foremost.  Belvile,  however,  knows  that  money  should  not  be  the  only  fortune   of  significance,  and  his  reliance  on  fate-­‐fortune  feminizes  him  in  only  beneficial   ways.  By  the  time  his  boorish  friend  Ned  Blunt  runs  off  with  an  eye  to  gaming  and   whoring,  Belvile  has  established  himself  as  someone  who  understands  that  wealth   and  luck  are  not  mutually  exclusive:  “Well,  take  thy  fortune,  we’ll  expect  you  in  the   next  street—farewell  fool—farewell  (II.i).  Belvile  is  wishing  his  friend  good  luck,  but   he  is  also  demonstrating  that  he  knows  Blunt  is  exactly  the  type  of  fool  to  lose  all  his   money  at  one  go.   Whereas  Belvile  demonstrates  his  sympathy  towards  the  women’s  plight— the  financial  fortunes  of  the  marriage  market  can  bring  woefully  bad  luck— Willmore’s  interactions  in  this  scene  show  that  he  is  just  as  mercenary  as  the   money-­‐grubbing  men  who  would  marry  Florinda  off  to  the  highest  bidder.  As  the   women  approach  the  scene  in  disguise,  Hellena  singles  Willmore  out  and  concocts  a   56  Belvile  makes  an  identical  complaint  later,  that  Antonio  is  a  “powerful  fortunate”   as  his  rival  (III.iv).  Antonio  is  fortunate  both  for  his  wealth  and  his  good  luck.   57 scheme:  “I’ll  to  him,  and  instead  of  telling  him  his  fortune,  try  my  own”  (I.ii). 57   Dressed  as  a  fortuneteller,  Hellena  pretends  at  the  ability  to  predict  a  person’s  fate,   but  her  real  interest  is  to  “try  her  own  [fortune],”  or  to  try  her  luck  at  wooing  a  man   to  secure  her  own  future—financially  and  otherwise.  Willmore  chaffs  her,  “Dear   pretty  (and  I  hope)  young  devil,  will  you  tell  an  amorous  stranger  what  luck  he’s  like   to  have?”  to  which  she  replies  “Have  a  care  how  you  venture  with  me,  sir,  lest  I  pick   your  pocket,  which  will  more  vex  your  English  humor  than  an  Italian  fortune  will   please  you”  (I.ii).  Willmore’s  choice  of  the  word  “luck”  sets  him  outside  the  field  of   wordplay,  but  Hellena’s  reply  is  riddled  with  innuendo.  She  warns  him  not  to   “venture”  rudely—to  gamble  on  her,  or  to  play  tricks  with  her—because  she  might   “pick  his  pocket,”  as  a  rake  might  expect  a  wife  to  do.  In  referencing  an  Italian   fortune,  Hellena  could  mean  a  good  stroke  of  luck  or  a  windfall  of  money  during   Willmore’s  time  in  Naples,  but  she  could  also  refer  to  a  woman.  An  “Italian  fortune”   would  be  a  wealthy  woman,  a  member  of  the  nobility,  the  toast  of  the  town.  More  to   the  point,  the  type  of  female  “fortune”  who  is  most  likely  to  “please  him”  is  a   prostitute.   Thankfully,  just  such  a  prostitute  appears  momentarily.  Angellica  Bianca   criticizes  Willmore  in  his  attempts  to  satisfy  his  sexual  desires  without  paying  her   high  price:  “Sir,  are  not  you  guilty  of  the  same  mercenary  crime?  When  a  lady  is   proposed  to  you  for  a  wife,  you  never  ask  how  fair,  discreet,  or  virtuous  she  is;  but   what’s  her  fortune—which  if  but  small,  you  cry—she  will  not  do  my  business—and   57  Hellena’s  kinswoman  Valeria  repeats  this  pun  is  repeated  in  III.i:  “When  I  told  the   stranger  his  fortune,  [I]  was  afraid  I  should  have  told  my  own  and  yours  by  mistake.”   That  is,  Valeria  almost  accidentally  revealed  the  women’s  true  identities,  cementing   their  futures.   58 basely  leave  her,  though  she  languish  for  you.  Is  not  this  as  poor?”  (II.ii).  We  can  take   Angellica’s  reference  to  fortune  as  a  reference  to  money  because  contrasts  that   quality  with  others  less  tangible:  fairness,  discretion,  and  virtue.  The  contrast  she   draws  is  intended  to  show  that  her  demand  for  money  is  no  less  avaricious  than  a   husband’s  desire  for  a  large  dowry.  From  this,  we  know  that  her  profession  causes   her  to  rely  primarily  on  a  financial  definition  of  fortune,  which  makes  her  unlike  any   of  the  other  women  in  the  play.  She  warns  Willmore  against  falling  in  love  with  her:   “Put  up  they  gold,  and  know,  /  That  were  thy  fortune  large  as  is  thy  soul,  /  Thou   shouldst  not  buy  my  love”  (II.ii).  Here,  we  might  assume  that  Angellica  uses   “fortune”  to  mean  Willmore’s  good  luck:  if  luck  were  on  his  side,  he  would  not  need   to  pay  her.  Her  references  to  “gold”  and  “buying  love,”  however,  show  that  the  “large   fortune”  Willmore  lacks  in  her  eyes  is  entirely  financial.  Furthermore,  her   suggestion  that  a  fortune  is  unlike  a  soul  parallels  the  material/immaterial  contrast   from  earlier  in  the  scene:  fortune  is  unlike  fairness,  discretion,  virtue,  or  the  soul   because,  whereas  those  things  cannot  be  touched,  to  Angellica,  fortune  can  and  must   be  tangible.   After  Willmore  successfully  seduces  Angellica,  he  indeed  proves  that  he  has  a   “large  fortune”  in  respect  to  his  luck  with  the  courtesan.  He  returns  to  his  friends  in   the  street,  where  Belvile  greets  him  with  a  question  about  his  luck:  “And  how  and   how,  dear  lad,  has  fortune  smiled?  Are  we  to  break  her  windows  or  raise  up  altars  to   her?”  (III.i).  Willmore  replies,  “Does  not  my  fortune  sit  triumphant  on  my  brow?   Dost  not  see  the  little  wanton  god  there  all  gay  and  smiling?,”  hoping  to  celebrate   with  wine  to  “bless  all  things  that  I  would  have  bold  or  fortunate”  (III.i).  Belvile  and   59 Willmore’s  direct  references  to  altars  and  gods  show  that  the  men  are  keeping   fortunate  fate  distinct  from  monetary  fortune. 58  The  scene  progresses  as  Blunt   marvels  at  Willmore’s  sexual  success,  exclaiming,  “’Sheartlikins,  thou  art  a  fortunate   rogue”  and  “Fortune  is  pleased  to  smile  on  us,  gentlemen”  (III.i).  Ned  furthers  the   men’s  references  to  gods  of  fate,  and  adds  in  the  word  “fortunate.”  His  usage  here  is   mostly  clearly  intended  to  mean  “lucky,”  since  Willmore  has  had  the  good  luck  to  get   away  with  bedding  a  prostitute  while  yet  avoiding  having  to  pay  her. 59     In  spite  of  the  men’s  banter,  by  the  start  of  Act  IV,  Belvile  has  firmly  planted   himself  in  a  position  of  sympathy  with  the  female  characters,  from  which  vantage  he   can  understand  the  intersections  of  finances  and  fate,  and  understand  his  puns  on   fortune.  He  begins  the  scene  with  a  gesture  towards  the  gods  of  fate:  “When  shall  I   be  weary  of  railing  on  fortune,  who  is  resolved  never  to  turn  with  smiles  upon  me?”   (IV.i).  Belvile’s  declaiming  complicates  his  previous  discussion  with  the  men.  Rather   than  just  a  speech  against  the  gods  of  fortune,  this  is  an  indication  that  Belvile   knows  there  is  more  to  success  than  just  fate  and  funding:  he  knows  he  is  “railing   on”  fortune,  that  he  should  be  weary  of  the  pursuit  because  his  love  for  Florinda   58  I  do  not  think  this  lessens  my  earlier  claim  that  Belvile  understands  the   significance  of  his  puns  on  fortune.  In  this  scene,  Belvile  does  not  pun  because   Willmore  has  not  demonstrated  an  equal  understanding  that  money  and  luck  might   be  intimately  linked.   59  If  Willmore  had  possessed  a  monetary  fortune  before  having  met  Angellica,  even   someone  as  buffoonish  as  Ned  Blunt  would  know  that  a  thousand-­‐crown  fee  would   make  a  man  decidedly  less  “fortunate.”  Ned,  of  course,  learns  this  lesson  the  hard   way:  after  thinking  himself  the  “fortunatest  [luckiest]  dog”  for  having  secured  an   audience  with  the  base  Lucetta,  the  whore  and  her  pimp  make  off  with  his  entire   savings  [his  fortune]  (III.ii).  In  his  attempts  at  revenge,  Blunt  once  again  calls  on  the   gods  of  fortune  [luck]  to  guide  him  in  pursuit  of  his  “blessed  fortune  [money]”  (V.i).   Blunt’s  profligacy  is  indicative  of  Behn’s  political  distaste  for  the  lower  classes,  but   also  of  male  ignorance  to  women’s  social  plights  in  general.   60 ought  to  qualify  him  more  than  any  amount  of  money  might.  Later  in  the  scene,  he   delivers  a  speech  presenting  the  word  “fortune”  as  an  all-­‐encompassing  entity   responsible  for  wealth,  fate,  and  success:   Fantastic  fortune,  thou  deceitful  light,   That  cheats  the  wearied  traveler  by  night,   Though  on  a  precipice  each  step  you  tread,   I  am  resolved  to  follow  where  you  lead.  (IV.i)   When  Belvile  decides  to  follow  fortune,  he  leaves  his  finances  and  future  up  to   chance,  which  may  indeed  cheat  him  out  of  wealth  or  luck.  Like  the  women  of  the   play,  Belvile  knows  that  he  is  at  the  mercy  of  those  with  more  financial  influence   than  himself.   Among  the  women  of  the  play,  however,  Angellica  still  feels  that  her  fortune   should  be  a  financial  venture  rather  than  a  metaphysical  one.  She  understands  that   luck  may  attend  others  like  Willmore,  whom  she  confronts  about  his  pursuit  of   Hellena:  “Well,  sir,  you  may  be  gay;  all  happiness,  all  joys  pursue  you  still,  fortune’s   your  slave,  and  gives  you  every  hour  choice  of  new  hearts  and  beauties”  (IV.ii).  She   seems  as  jealous  of  Willmore’s  good  luck  as  she  is  of  his  wandering  affections.   Considering  her  impending  failure  in  securing  Willmore’s  love,  she  says,  “I  know   what  arguments  you’ll  bring  against  me,  fortune  and  honor”—that  is,  her  lack  of   both  wealth  and  virtuous  purity.  By  way  of  contrast,  consider  Florinda’s  response  to   Frederick  in  V.i  after  he  has  apologized  for  abducting  her,  attempting  to  rape  her,   and  bartering  her  off  to  the  man  with  the  longest  sword  (who  happens  to  be  her   brother).  She  tells  him,  “Sir,  I’ll  be  reconciled  to  you  on  one  condition:  that  you’ll   61 follow  the  example  of  your  friend  in  marrying  a  maid  that  does  not  hate  you,  and   whose  fortune  (I  believe)  will  not  be  unwelcome  to  you.”  This  comment  may  be  read   as  a  forthright  pardon,  but  I  rather  see  it  as  a  barbed  forewarning.  Frederick  will   marry  someone  “that  does  not  hate  him,”  but  she  may  not  love  him,  either.  Florinda   continues  to  hedge  her  forgiveness  in  litotes,  suggesting  that  though  this  woman’s   “fortune  will  not  be  unwelcome,”  it  may  indeed  prove  problematic.  That  is,  her   wealth  may  be  appealing,  but  her  good  luck  in  romance  and  her  ability  to  cuckold   Frederick  in  the  future  may  not  be.   As  the  play  closes,  Willmore  professes  his  love  for  Hellena  by  saying,  “And   now  let  the  blind  ones  (love  and  fortune)  do  their  worst”  (V.i).  In  spite  of  what  has   transpired,  Willmore  still  sees  matters  of  wealth  and  luck  as  distinct  forces.  Hellena   would  know  that  financial  fortune  may  also  be  a  matter  of  basic  luck,  but  she  has   secured  Willmore’s  hand  by  exerting  some  measure  of  control  over  her  money  and   her  sexual  fate:  “she  may  crave  sexual  fulfillment  as  fervently  as  the  hero  himself,   but  she  is  well  aware  of  society’s  double  standard  and  the  consequences  for  a   woman  who  abandons  herself.” 60  Just  so,  throughout  the  play,  Behn  consistently  sets   Hellena  and  Angellica  as  foils  to  one  another.  Angellica  “falls  in  love  with  the  hero   and  naively  believes  that  a  woman  can  enter  into  a  sexual  bargain  with  a  man  by   granting  free  love  in  return  for  true  love,”  but  Hellena  realizes  “that  a  woman  can   never  meet  a  man  on  equal  terms  in  the  sexual  marketplace.” 61  By  reconciling   wealth  with  good  luck,  by  not  seeing  her  fortune  as  one  solely  controlled  by  finances   (as  Angellica  does),  Hellena  maintains  both  aspects  of  her  fortune.   60  Rubik  45.   61  Rubik  46.   62 Unlike  The  Rover,  Behn’s  later  play  The  Lucky  Chance  (1686)  more  directly   addresses  the  issues  of  a  woman’s  financial  dependency  during  marriage. 62  While   not  relying  wholly  on  the  word  “fortune”  and  its  multiple  meanings,  this  play  marks   Behn’s  attempt  to  reconcile  her  readers  and  viewers  to  the  reality  of  women’s   professionalization.  Women’s  fortunes  had  advance  in  both  senses  of  the  word,  that   is,  but  not  yet  enough.  In  the  preface,  Behn  criticizes  people  who  might  find  a  turn  of   phrase  unbecoming  to  a  woman’s  writing,  when  the  same  phrase  would  be   considered  perfectly  acceptable  from  a  male  author.  She  aspires  to  the  immortality   of  a  male  author,  asking  readers  for  “the  privilege  for  my  masculine  part,  the  poet  in   me…to  tread  in  those  successful  paths  my  predecessors  have  so  long  thrived  in,”  and   she  establishes  “the  notorious  link  between  the  sexual  and  linguistic  promiscuity  of   a  professional  writer  who  offers  her  works  for  public  consumption.” 63  It  has  been   noted  that  Behn  “did  not  consistently  deconstruct  female  clichés  or  challenge   traditional  gender  roles,”  but  in  The  Lucky  Chance  especially,  she  does  indeed   challenge  the  typical  treatment  of  a  wife  as  her  husband’s  property.  This  upset  of  the   status  quo  draws  attention  to  the  fact  that  women  are  desiring  subjects,  not  pieces   of  property  to  be  bargained  for.   The  character  Lady  Julia  Fulbank,  for  example,  is  trapped  in  a  loveless   marriage  with  her  ridiculous  older  husband,  Sir  Cautious,  though  she  is  in  love  with   the  young  (and  fortuneless)  gallant  Charles  Gayman.  Early  in  the  play,  she  reads  a   letter  from  Gayman  that  is  riddled  with  financial  puns:   62  Aphra  Behn,  “The  Lucky  Chance,”  The  Works  of  Aphra  Behn  vol.  5,  ed.  Janet  Todd   (London:  Pickering  and  Chatto,  1996).     63  Rubik  36.   63 Did  my  Julia  know  how  I  languish  in  this  cruel  separation,  she  would   afford  me  her  pity  and  write  oftener.  If  only  the  expectation  of  two   thousand  a  year  kept  me  from  you,  ah!—Julia,  how  easily  would  I   abandon  that  trifle  for  your  more  valued  sight;  but  that  I  know  a   fortune  will  render  me  more  agreeable  to  the  charming  Julia,  I  should   quit  all  my  interest  here  to  throw  myself  at  her  feet.  (I.ii)   In  context,  the  words  “afford,”  “value,”  “fortune,”  and  “interest”  all  highlight  the   incommodious  overlap  of  money  and  affection.  What  seems  to  trouble  Gayman  most   is  Julia’s  fully  free  decision  to  marry  a  man  for  his  money  rather  than  love.  Julia   muses,  “Charles…you  are  as  welcome  to  me  now,  now  when  I  doubt  thy  fortune  is   declining,  as  if  the  universe  were  thine,”  and  her  servant  Pert  responds,  “That,   madam,  is  a  noble  gratitude.  For  if  his  fortune  be  declining,  ‘tis  sacrificed  to  his   passion  for  your  ladyship”  (I.ii).  The  women  suspect  that  Gayman’s  money  may  be   running  out  because  he  has  been  gambling  and  selling  what  little  he  has  to  buy  Julia   “jewels,  rings  and  presents  as…must  needs  decay  his  fortune”  (I.ii).  Indeed,  not  only   is  his  money  running  out,  but  also  his  luck  is  dwindling  the  more  times  he  gambles   to  earn  an  income.   Gayman  opens  the  next  act  appearing  “very  melancholy,”  railing  “Curse  on   my  birth!  Curse  on  my  faithless  fortune!  Curse  on  my  stars,  and  curst  be  all”  (II.i).   His  luck  turns  when  Julia  sends  him  money  pilfered  from  her  husband  in  secret:   “Receive  what  love  and  fortune  present  you  with,  be  grateful  and  be  silent,  or  ‘twill   vanish  like  a  dream  and  leave  you  more  wretched  than  it  found  you”  (II.i).  In  her   64 note,  Julia  purports  to  be  an  anonymous  benefactor  who  will  meet  Gayman  that   evening.  At  the  tryst,  the  couple  is  entertained  with  prescient  song:   ‘Tis  enough  you  once  shall  find,   Fortune  may  to  worth  be  kind;   And  love  can  leave  off  being  blind….   That  god  repents  his  former  slights,   And  fortune  thus  your  faith  requites.  (III.iv)   The  singers  suggest  that  it  is  rare  to  find  a  mate  who  is  attractive,  wealthy,  and   deserving  of  affection.  This  is  indeed  Julia  and  Gayman’s  plight,  and  they  must  rely   on  deceits  and  disguises  to  carry  on  their  affair   When  they  meet  later  in  the  play,  free  of  disguises,  Julia  feigns  offense,   chiding  Gayman  that  he  doesn’t  really  love  her,  and  he  responds  with  incredulity:   “Why  do  I  waste  my  youth  in  vain  pursuit…?  Why  at  your  feet  are  all  my  fortunes   laid,  and  why  does  all  my  fate  depend  on  you?”  (IV.i).  Gayman’s  fortunes  are  about   to  change  in  both  senses  of  the  word:  he  wins  Julia  from  Fulbank  in  a  game  of  dice   after  the  miserly  man  refuses  to  pay  a  hundred  pound  debt.  As  her  husband   bemoans  his  losses,  Julia  remarks,  “We  have  lost,  and  he  has  won;  anon  it  may  be   your  fortune,”  warning  him  that  he  is  lucky  not  to  have  lost  more  (IV.i).  Sir  Cautious   attempts  to  renege  on  his  debt,  unwilling  to  part  with  any  amount  of  money,  or   indeed  anything  of  value:  “That’s  money’s  worth,  sir:  but  if  I  had  anything  that  were   worth  nothing—”  (IV.i).  To  this,  Gayman  replies,  “I  would  your  lady  were  worth   nothing….  Then  I  would  set  all  this  against  that  nothing.”  The  men  agree  on  terms,   throw  dice,  and  at  his  final  throw  Gayman  interjects,  “Now  fortune  smile—and  for   65 the  future  frown”  (IV.i).  This  is  the  last  use  of  the  word  fortune  in  the  play,  and  of   course,  Gayman  wins.     More  importantly,  however,  Julia  is  incensed  at  the  wager,  and  instigates  a   separation.  Her  fate  is  more  fortunate  by  her  miserly  husband’s  unwillingness  to   pay  his  financial  debts.  Additionally,  she  is  able  to  enact  the  separation  over  her  ill   treatment:  she  is  not  property  to  be  wagered  in  a  gamble,  and  she  leaves  herself  free   to  choose  her  own  future.  Behn’s  female  characters  play  on  he  word  fortune  in  order   to  establish  the  importance  of  women’s  financial  and  social  freedoms.     Female  Playwright  as  Celebrity  Spectacle:  Pix’s  Adventures  in  Madrid   As  Behn’s  career  reached  its  close,  William  and  Mary  came  to  the  throne  and   the  theatrical  world  suffered:  the  new  king  and  the  Parliamentarians  who  backed   him  were  not  as  likely  to  support  the  theater  as  Charles  II,  Behn,  and  other  staunchly   royalist  Stuarts.  After  Behn’s  death  in  1689,  it  was  six  years  before  another  female   playwright’s  work  was  produced  on  stage.  Between  the  years  of  1695  and  1706,   there  was  a  striking  upswing  in  the  production  of  women’s  plays:  “never  again  in  the   course  of  the  eighteenth  century  would  there  be  such  a  successful  profusion  of  new   female  voices  within  one  decade.” 64  Women  writers  were  becoming  more  widely   accepted  during  this  period.   As  it  became  more  common  for  women  writers  to  participate  in  the   circulation  of  finances  and  celebrity,  it  also  became  common  for  the  women  to  be   lambasted  for  their  poor  writing  skills  at  best,  and  at  worst  for  their  reputations  as   64  Rubik  91.   66 little  better  than  prostitutes  who  entertain  for  profit. 65  One  of  the  problems  that   attended  these  women  was  their  ongoing  treatment  as  something  of  a  curiosity.  In   the  anonymous  satire  The  Female  Wits  (1696),  female  playwrights  Delariviere   Manley,  Catherine  Trotter,  and  Mary  Pix  were  criticized  on  the  grounds  of  their   intelligence,  writing  skill,  and  physical  appearance.  In  fact,  this  play  was  produced  at   The  Theater  Royal  in  Drury  Lane—the  same  playhouse  that  had  only  a  year  before   premiered  Pix’s  first  play. 66  The  satire  generally  seems  to  suggest  that  the  women   writing  at  the  turn  of  the  century  were  talentless  hacks  who  only  made  their  way  in   the  theater  by  copying  the  works  of  men.  Of  the  many  women  working  in  the   productive  years  bookending  the  turn  of  the  century,  Mary  Pix  was  most  prolific,   writing  and  staging  no  fewer  than  a  dozen  plays.  Like  Behn  before  her,  Pix  was   involved  in  charges  of  plagiarism;  unlike  Behn’s  general  defense  that  male   playwrights  drew  liberally  from  source  material  as  often  as  women  did,  Pix  directly   accused  George  Powell  of  copying  one  of  her  manuscripts  that  was  circulating  in   Drury  Lane  (then  under  Powell’s  management).  After  this  event,  Pix  continued  to   write,  but  no  longer  signed  her  name  to  manuscripts. 67     To  address  the  problems  attending  women  writers  in  this  period— accusations  of  plagiarism,  maligned  reputations,  struggles  with  anonymity—I  would   65  As  cited  above  (n.  62),  the  connection  between  the  sexual  and  linguistic  looseness   was  nothing  new  for  women  after  the  turn  of  the  century,  and  Behn  herself  faced   similar  accusations.  The  only  new  factor  at  play  after  the  turn  of  the  century  was   that  there  were  more  professionalizing  women  writers:  as  more  women  took  on   these  positions,  more  women  were  facing  the  typical  criticisms.   66  Fidelis  Morgan,  Female  Wits:  Women  Playwrights  of  the  Restoration  (London:   Virago,  1991),  xii.   67  James  Person,  Jr.,  and  Robin  Dublanc,  Literature  Criticism  from  1400-­1800   (Detroit:  Gale,  1988).   67 like  to  consider  Pix’s  Adventures  in  Madrid,  which  premiered  in  1706,  the  last  year  of   women  writers’  resurgence  in  the  theater  scene. 68  In  its  plot,  Pix’s  play  takes  many   of  its  cues  from  Behn’s  The  Rover:  English  cavaliers  have  followed  their  deposed   monarch  abroad,  and  overcome  obstacles  keeping  them  from  their  desired  mates.   Meanwhile,  the  desirable  and  desirous  continental  European  women  don  disguises   to  subvert  the  domineering  authority  of  their  stodgy  male  guardians.  What  sets  this   play  apart  from  her  other  works  is  Pix’s  repeated  use  of  the  words  “spectacle,”   “speculate,”  and  “speculation.”  Although  Margarete  Rubik  has  argued  that  Pix’s   comedies  rely  more  heavily  on  “a  whirlwind  of  intrigues  and  comical  situations   rather  than  verbal  wit,”  I  believe  that  Adventures  in  Madrid  makes  fair  verbal  play  on   concerns  of  money. 69  Pix  deliberately  puns  on  these  words  in  much  the  same  way   Behn’s  characters  pun  on  “fortune.”  Pix’s  play,  however,  is  more  representative  of   the  end-­‐of-­‐century  influx  of  women  writers.  If  critics  would  treat  these  women  as  a   curiosity,  Pix  would  do  one  step  better  and  make  her  work  an  absolute  spectacle:   she  uses  the  word  in  order  to  draw  attention  to—that  is,  to  make  a  spectacle  of— women’s  monetary  and  social  gains  and  struggles.     As  a  character  of  interest,  the  “spectacular  woman”  is  not  a  new  subject  of   study. 70  Actresses  (and  indeed  actors  and  authors  as  well)  worked  to  make  sure   68  Because  of  Pix’s  recourse  to  anonymous  publication,  scholars  cannot  be  sure  if  the   play  is  really  hers.  All  best  evidence,  however,  suggests  that  Pix  is  the  most  likely   author.   69  Rubik  75.   70  See,  for  example,  Paula  Backscheider’s  Spectacular  Politics:  Theatrical  Power  and   Mass  Culture  in  Early  Modern  England  (Baltimore:  Johns  Hopkins  UP,  1993);  Kristina   Straub’s  Sexual  Suspects:  Eighteenth-­Century  Players  and  Sexual  Ideology  (Princeton:   Princeton  UP,  1992);  and  Gillian  Perry’s  Spectacular  Flirtations:  Viewing  the  Actress   in  British  Art  and  Theater,  1768-­1820  (New  Haven:  Yale  UP,  2007).  Although  Perry   68 their  dramatic  performances  matched  public  opinion  of  their  supposed  celebrity   personae.  Because  their  public  appearances  had  much  to  do  with  physical   characteristics,  these  women  took  care  to  present  themselves  fashionably.   Considering  the  criticisms  leveled  against  authoresses  and  actresses—that  an   actress  portraying  a  queen  is  not  actually  a  queen  in  spite  of  dressing  like  one,  for   example—it  is  not  surprising  that  the  women  would  be  labeled  as  dissemblers  or   tricksters.  Actresses  are  masqueraders  by  profession,  donning  a  mask  or  dressing  in   breeches  to  wheedle  the  audience  into  a  plot.  When  written  by  a  woman,  the   conceits  and  deceits  of  that  plot  feed  even  further  into  concerns  of  spectacle,   deception,  and  performance.  From  all  this,  we  learn  that  a  spectacular  woman  is  not   only  physically  interesting  to  observe,  but  also  invested  in  her  visibility  as  a   performer  and  her  success  as  a  dissembler.  When  an  actress’s  character  is  also  a   masquerader,  she  hides  her  true  nature  more  than  an  average  actress,  and  exploits   her  interest  as  a  site  of  spectacle:  people  look  at  her,  she  wants  them  to,  and  they  try   to  guess  who  she  is—they  speculate  about  her  true  identity  as  a  character  and  as  a   celebrity.  The  spectacular  woman  is  multifaceted,  then;  like  the  masquerading   woman,  she  sees  and  is  seen,  but  only  on  her  own  terms.   The  visibility  of  spectacle  is  my  primary  interest  in  this  section:  the  ways  in   which  visions  can  circulate  is  prominent  in  Pix’s  play  because  her  burgeoning   profession  made  her  and  other  women  excessively  aware  of  being  seen  as  curious   spectacles.  During  the  start  of  the  eighteenth  century,  “both  men  and  women  were   covers  an  era  of  theater  half  a  century  after  Pix’s  lifetime  and  restricts  her   “spectacles”  to  the  medium  of  the  painted  portrait,  this  interest  in  the  visual  is   distinctly  rooted  in  theatrical  performance.   69 rewarded  for  increased  restraint,  greater  passivity,  and  deeper  reflection—all   virtues  beginning  to  be  associated  with  women.” 71  If  we  consider  a  looked  at  object   as  a  passive  thing,  the  spectacular  woman  certainly  jibes  with  notions  of  passivity. 72   I  would  like  to  argue,  however,  that  Pix’s  female  characters  are  very  much  active   agents  of  their  spectacular  “to-­‐be-­‐looked-­‐at-­‐ness.”  They  circulate  readily  throughout   the  play,  climbing  from  house  to  house  through  a  trapdoor  that  conveniently   connects  the  two,  thus  placing  themselves  in  advantageous  positions  from  which  to   observe.  As  such,  they  are  perpetually  speculating. 73  They  make  speculative   intellectual  conjectures  about  their  marital  and  financial  futures  (e.g.,  “does  my   beloved  requite  my  emotions”),  and  they  are  party  to  conversations  about  financial   speculations  and  risks  (e.g.,  “will  I  receive  my  rightful  inheritance?”).  Furthermore,   and  most  importantly,  they  are  not  only  speculators,  but  also  spectators  who   observe,  as  well  as  performers  of  spectacle  who  make  themselves  open  to  being   observed.  They  can  see  themselves,  they  can  see  others,  they  can  be  seen,  and  (to  an   extent)  they  can  control  who  sees  them,  when,  and  in  what  capacity.   As  with  the  women  in  Behn’s  plays,  Pix’s  three  Spanish  ladies—Clarinda,   Laura,  and  Lisset—do  not  have  full  access  to  their  wealth  or  their  freedom.  Instead,   their  social  and  financial  speculations  are  tied  up  with  the  miserly  Don  Gomez.   Gomez  has  married  Clarinda  under  false  pretenses,  and  Laura’s  brother,  Don  Lewis,   71  Cynthia  Lowenthal,  Performing  Identities  on  the  Restoration  Stage  (Carbondale:   Southern  Illinois  UP,  2003),  104.     72  Laura  Mulvey’s  theorizes  that  “to  be  looked  at-­‐ness”  is  a  passive  action,  received   by  the  object  of  the  male  gaze  (“Visual  Pleasure  and  Narrative  Cinema,”  Screen  16.3   [1975]).   73  Consider  the  Latin  root  “spec[t]”:  all  of  these  words  are  concerned  with  ways  of   seeing;  speculation  in  gambling  or  investment,  for  example,  involves  a  supposed   means  of  seeing  the  future.   70 has  confined  her  to  the  old  man’s  care  until  she  can  be  wed  to  a  similarly  elderly   “monster  of  a  husband,”  and  Lewis  can  steal  her  rightful  inheritance  (I.ii). 74  Instead   of  passively  accepting  their  fates,  however,  the  three  women  wage  their  own  futures   because  they  are  “dangerous,  slippery  females”  who  are  often  “together  caballing,   contriving,  plotting…mischief”  (I.ii).  In  other  words,  their  speculations  on  how  to   achieve  fortune  and  freedom  run  parallel  to  each  other.  Moreover  to  speculating,  we   learn  that  these  women  are  spectacular  and  worthy  of  attention  by  account  of  their   English  paramours:  Gaylove  is  smitten  with  the  “beautiful  vision”  of  Laura,  with  her   “rosy  cheeks,  sparkling  eyes,  cherry  lips,  and…alabaster  skin”  (II.i).  His  friend   Bellmour  contends  that  Clarinda’s  eyes  alone  have  “power  to  animate  the  dead”  (I.i).   Notably,  the  eyes  are  not  simply  points  addressed  in  a  blazon  of  love,  but  in  fact  are   sources  of  power—of  sight,  of  sparkling  mystery,  of  life-­‐giving  energy.  The  women   are  able  to  go  in  active  search  of  their  lovers  when  Lisset,  dressed  as  a  man,  tricks   Don  Gomez  into  believing  she  is  a  eunuch  who  was  sent  “to  watch  virgins  and  spoil   intrigues”—in  other  words,  to  use  the  power  of  sight  to  prevent  the  women’s   speculations  on  romance  (I.ii).  These  women  “play  masquerade,  dance…possess  all   diversions  without  interruption  or  control!”  (III.v).  They  are,  in  Bellmour’s  words,   “too  cunning  to  be  honorable,”  and  their  plots  to  outwit  Gomez,  their  speculations,   are  magnificently  clever—spectacular—if  risky  (II.i).  Lisset  says  “I  dare  venture   anything,  my  first  attempt  succeeds  so  well,”  suggesting  that  even  risky  speculations   are  worth  the  potentially  beneficial  outcome  (I.ii).   74  Mary  Pix,  “Adventures  in  Madrid”  (London,  1709),  Eighteenth  Century  Collections   Online,  accessed  27  March  2012.  Gale  DOI:  CW3315917197.   71 The  women  of  the  play  are  not  the  only  ones  hazarding  in  speculation,  of   course.  The  first  scene  presents  us  a  pun  on  spectacles  and  speculation  that  sets  the   tone  for  the  men’s  behavior  throughout  the  play.  Gaylove  opens  the  scene,  mocking   Bellmour  for  being  “Equipped…a  la  Mode  D’Espagne,”  including  a  pair  of  eyeglasses.   Bellmour  educates  him  on  the  Spanish  fashion:   Behold  what  a  pair  of  spectacles  my  rogue  of  a  tailor  has  brought  me,   at  sight  of  which  I,  in  a  great  passion,  bid  him  look  in  my  face  and   guess  if  I  wanted  those  helps.  Don  Thimble,  with  the  gravity  of  a   Corrigidore,  answered  ‘twas  a  proof  of  manhood,  not  of  age,  and  by   the  solemn  oath  of  St.  Iago,  swore  not  a  hero  of  fourteen  durst  pretend   to  a  piece  of  gallantry  without  these  magnifying  glasses  adorn’d  his   nose  and  alter’d  his  speech.  (I.i)   To  all  of  this,  Gaylove  rejoins,  ”Ridiculous.”  In  a  chapter  on  national  identity  from   her  book  on  theatrical  performance,  Cynthia  Lowenthal  examines  this  scene:  “After   an  initial  gesture  that  attempts  to  belittle  and  feminize  an  English  man  (a  suggestion   that  a  man’s  national  fashions  are  more  important  than  his  gender),  together  these   Englishmen  come  up  with  a  better  idea:  transport  all  Spanish  men’s  fashions  back  to   English  women  for  their  improvement.” 75  In  addition  to  Lowenthal’s  gestures   towards  nationalism  and  gender  as  performances,  I  would  remark  that  both  of  these   performances  rely  heavily  on  visual  cues.  That  is,  Gaylove  thinks  Bellmour  looks  less   manly  and  less  English  because  of  his  clothing,  and  largely  because  of  his  eyeglasses.   75  Lowenthal  105.   72 As  the  play  continues,  though,  we  see  the  spectacle  eyeglasses  play  out  in  a   way  to  suggest  that  the  men  are  not  as  good  as  the  women  are  at  seeing.  Most   obviously  of  these  unaware  men  is  the  literally  unseeing  old  Gomez,  whose  “ill   nature  [anyone]  may  read  without…spectacles”  (I.i).  The  Spanish  lord  is  alternately   referred  to  as  having  “blind  eyes”  or  “spectacles  and  [a]  false  eye”  (I.ii).  His  eyesight   is  so  poor  that  he  does  not  recognize  Lisset,  his  young  captor,  when  she  appears  in   the  disguise  of  a  eunuch.  Although  still  technically  possessing  the  faculties  of  sight,   the  young  Englishmen  are  nearly  as  oblivious  to  what  is  happening  around  them  as   Gomez.  Although  Bellmour  has  ascribed  the  power  of  communication  to  Clarinda’s   “talking  eyes,”  he  professes  to  love  her  without  having  seen  any  of  her  other   physical  features  (I.i).  Interestingly,  his  inability  to  see  Clarinda  makes  him  a   speculator  if  not  a  spectator:  that  is,  he  speculates  that  Clarinda  is  as  attractive  as  he   could  imagine.  Considering  how  much  he  has  risked  in  his  pursuit  of  a  married   woman,  Bellmour  argues  that  “The  venture’s  too  great  to  lose,”  and  his  servant  Jo   confirms,  “’tis  a  damn’d  lottery  when  death  may  come  instead  of  a  prize”  (III.iv).  To   confound  the  men’s  association  of  wagering,  death,  and  spectacle,  the  women   circulate  back  and  forth  through  the  trapdoor  between  the  buildings;  the  men   believe  they  are  “specters”—that  is,  ghostly  visions.  Though  they  may  speculate  on   their  future  successes  in  romance,  the  men  are  too  unaware  to  properly  see  and   grasp  the  full  power  of  the  spectacular  women.   Arguably,  however,  the  most  prominent  of  the  unaware  men  is  Gaylove  He   does  not  have  Gomez’s  physical  disability,  nor  does  he  lack  information  about  his   beloved’s  appearance  as  Bellmour  does  about  Clarinda;  yet  still  Gaylove  overlooks   73 significant  details  about  his  friends  and  intended  lover,  Laura.  Because  of  his  poor   skills  of  observation,  Gaylove  has  no  recourse  but  to  speculate,  to  guess  about  the   situations  he  finds  himself  in,  and  more  often  than  not  his  speculations  are   incorrect.  For  example,  when  Laura  writes  a  note  accusing  him  of  revealing  their   love  to  Bellmour,  Gaylove  has  no  idea  how  she  could  be  party  to  this  information   unless  Bellmour  had  told  her  directly.  From  this,  he  jumps  to  the  conclusion  that   Bellmour’s  veiled  beauty,  whom  he  can  only  describe  by  her  “talking  eyes,”  has  been   Laura  all  along.  Gaylove  grows  first  concerned,  then  increasingly  violent,  assuming   that  he  and  his  friend  have  been  pursuing  the  same  woman  (as  if  there  were  only   one  desirable  young  woman  in  all  of  Madrid).  He  moves  to  fight  “to  prevent  then  the   galling  supposition  [i.e.  liberty]”  that  Bellmour  has  made  in  his  pursuit  (II.i).   Ironically,  Gaylove  has  made  just  such  another  supposition  by  presuming  that   Bellmour  is  in  love  with  Laura,  rather  than  Clarinda.  To  the  challenge  of  the  fight,   Bellmour  replies,  “I  scorn  odds,  and  thy  friendship”  (II.i).  They  will  risk  the  odds,   risk  their  lives,  and  speculate  on  the  future  of  their  friendship  over  an  assumption.   Luckily,  Lisset,  dressed  as  a  eunuch,  leaps  into  the  scene  to  disabuse  them  of  their   “galling  suppositions.”   When  Laura  and  Gaylove  contrive  to  meet  at  church,  he  confesses  to  her,  “I   dreaded  no  witchcraft  from  a  fine  woman  but  her  eyes—Now  I  begin  to  fancy  my   nurse’s  story’s  authentic—that  you  have  at  your  command  a  little  emissary,  who  has   power  to  creep  through  an  augur  hole,  whisk  in  at  window’s  pass,  and  repass  like  a   juggler’s  ball;  deceive  the  sight,  and  discover  the  heart”  (II.ii).  Although  he  had   previously  only  thought  that  a  woman’s  eyes  could  trick  him,  in  other  words,  he  now   74 believes  that  his  own  eyes  play  tricks  on  him:  a  woman  might  sneak,  deceive,  and   manipulate  to  his  confusion  and  detriment.  Laura  hopes  for  his  eyes  not  to  rove  to   another  beautiful  woman,  claiming,  “I  like  a  lover  best  that  is  silent;  will  not  so  much   as  let  his  eyes  declare  to  any  but  his  mistress  the  state  of  his  heart”  (II.ii).  From   financial  speculation,  then,  we  return  to  the  spectacle  of  sight:  a  man  must  see  and   know  his  intended,  and  must  express  his  affection  only  through  the  “declaration”  of   a  meaningful  glance.     Laura’s  request  is  reasonable;  Gaylove  is,  after  all,  occasionally  hot  tempered   and  fickle.  He  speculates  too  much,  while  at  the  same  time  not  observing  carefully.  It   would  be  understandable  for  his  eyes  to  wander  from  one  woman  to  another  with   little  pause  to  discern  any  depth.  He  assures  her,  “You  must  never  believe  our  sex   when  they  speak  to  one  another  of  yours—if  they  boast  of  a  lady’s  favor,  ten  to  one   they  lie”  (II.ii).  Here  again,  Gaylove  uses  the  language  of  speculation,  odds,  and   gambling  to  defend  his  actions.  In  the  next  act,  Laura  attempts  to  test  Gaylove’s   wager,  trying  to  dupe  him  into  a  supposed  infidelity.  She  appears  in  a  veil,   pretending  to  be  someone  else,  and  baits  his  interest  by  describing  her  love  for  a   man  who  is  “just  such  another  leering  rogue  as  yourself—he  wear’s  a  laced  coat,  a   light  wig,  diamond  buckles,  has  a  certain  je  ne  sais  in  his  mien,  and  fire  in  his  eyes,   and  eloquence  on  his  tongue”  (II.iii).  He  thinks  he  has  the  better  position  from  which   to  speculate,  to  risk  his  luck  on  a  woman  who  appears  to  be  of  high  quality  because   of  her  jewel-­‐adorned  hands,  but  he  is  wrong:  he  still  cannot  see  her  through  the  veil,   and  he  has  no  idea  that  she  knows  who  he  is.  More  to  the  point,  Gaylove  does  not   recognize  Laura  even  though  they  have  seen  each  other  earlier  in  the  day.  This   75 definitely  doesn’t  sound  like  the  odds  (speculation)  are  in  Gaylove’s  favor:  he  can’t   tell  Laura  apart  from  any  other  woman  on  the  street.  In  fact,  he  later  claims  he   thought  all  Spanish  women  had  the  same  voice  (the  odds  of  this  being  possible  are   also  not  a  wise  wager).  In  disguise,  Laura  may  be  a  deceitful  pretender,  for  all  he   knows,  instead  of  the  heiress  for  whom  he  has  previously  declared  his  love.   When  Lisset  finally  brings  Gaylove  to  a  rendezvous  with  Laura  at  which  she   will  not  wear  a  veil,  Lisset  says,  “You  must  consent  to  let  me  blind  your  eyes  with  my   handkerchief,  that  you  may  not  see  the  very  light  till  you  come  to  [the]  apartment.”   To  these  conditions,  Gaylove  agrees:   Withal  my  heart  [to  be]  blind  as  the  god  of  love.  I’ll  steal  upon  my   blessing  nor  covet  light  ‘til  her  fair  eyes  inspire.  Where  there  is  so   much  beauty,  I’ll  not  suspect  deceit…     For  love  we  venture,  as  for  darling  fame     Tho  different  ways,  yet  still  the  end’s  the  same     And  who  sets  forth  in  each  must  throw  off  fear     ‘Tis  glorious  hazard  makes  the  blessing  dear.  (III.ii)    This  is  Gaylove’s  final  admission  that  he  must  wager  everything  on  the  possibility   for  love.  He  will  willingly  lose  his  sight,  and  he  gives  over  the  odds  that  he  will  be   disappointed:  “Give  me  to  know  to  whom  I  have  mortgaged  my  heart,  for  the   possession  of  that  fair  tenement…  [I  risk]  death  upon  a  bare  suspicion”  (III.v).     This  threat  against  life  looks  new  to  Gaylove  and  the  other  pursuing  men,  but   it  has  notably  dogged  the  women  since  the  first  scenes  of  the  play.  When  the  women   first  venture  out  to  meet  the  men,  Clarinda  almost  loses  her  will:  she  tells  Laura,   76 “You  do  not  know  my  danger,”  and  later,  “I  dare  not  venture”  (II.iii,  III.vii).  Laura   repeatedly  convinces  her  to  take  the  chance:  “You’ll  be  the  more  courageous  when   your  hand’s  in—But  what  have  you  to  fear”  (III.iii).  When  Lisset  ventures  out  in   disguise,  she  also  ventures  her  life:  “Had  not  breeches  secured  her,  I  should  scarce   have  ventured  her,”  Laura  explains  (III.v).  The  women  certainly  “run  a  strange  risk,   but  [their]  case  is  desperate”  and  although  their  deceits  and  their  spectacular   disguises  have  granted  them  a  small  amount  of  freedom,  they  do  not  know  if  they   will  ever  be  financially  independent  of  the  dangerous  Gomez  (III.v).  They  risk  life   and  livelihood  on  the  off  chance  that  a  group  of  roving  men  will  have  them  as  wives:   as  Clarinda  succinctly  observes,  “We  are  ruined—we  must  throw  ourselves  into  the   hands  of  wild  young  men,  or  else  be  murdered  by  a  cruel  old  one”  (III.vii).  If  the   young  men  refuse  to  see  properly,  the  women  are  out  of  luck:  they  would  be   married  away  to  undesirable  men,  at  best,  with  no  hope  to  see  their  rightful  dues;  at   worst,  they  would  be  executed.  To  avoid  these  fates,  they  must  put  on  an  elaborate   spectacle  of  their  desirability  and  desirousness—something  so  blatant  that  even   dunderheaded  and  oblivious  cavaliers  would  understand.   Laura  remarks  at  length  on  the  women’s  financial  speculations  during  their   first  scene:  “Money  is  that  philosopher’s  stone  the  grave  studying  fellows  meant,  and   the  new  hunt  in  vain  after—for  there  is  no  proof  against  its  power;  it  makes  the  old   young,  it  conquers  towns  without  soldiers,  alters  the  decrees  of  senates,  raises   towers  from  the  dust  that  touch  the  skies”  (I.ii).  She  continues,  “I  should  command   what  money  I  pleased….  but  now  ‘tis  ten  to  one  whether  an  old  husband  prove  of   this  liberal  disposition;  therefore  I  am  resolved  for  freedom.”  She,  Clarinda,  and   77 Lisset  must  use  visual  spectacle  as  deceit  in  order  to  speculate  or  risk  their  futures,   so  that  their  fortunes  will  be  at  their  own  disposals.  The  risk  the  women  face,  then,   is  arguably  much  worse  than  the  loss  of  life:  it  is  the  risk  of  a  life  lived  without  hope   for  future  prospects,  without  financial  stability,  and  without  freedom.  It  is  a  life   where  the  two  types  of  fortune  circulate  seemingly  at  random:  fate  may  turn  at  any   moment,  which  can  alter  a  person’s  stream  of  income.  This  is  a  life  for  which  no   future  can  be  speculated.     Fortune  Reformed  in  Four  Plays  by  Susanna  Centlivre   The  spectacular  and  speculating  women  in  Pix’s  play  show  us  how  women   writers  understood  the  problems  of  social  performance.  Without  spectacle,  women   writers  would  lose  imaginative  freedoms.  Pix’s  women  are  spectacular  in  the  sense   that  they  are  archetypal  masqueraders,  they  are  adaptable  to  changing  situations,   dressed  in  breeches,  plotting  to  spy  on  their  intended  lovers,  and  making  frequent   speculations  for  their  own  freedoms.  Considering  such  characteristics— adaptability,  venturing  and  adventuring,  and  spectacular  self-­‐awareness—these   characters  lay  the  groundwork  for  women  in  the  ensuing  century.  In  other  words,   their  visibility,  or  sense  of  spectacle,  allows  them  to  speculate,  to  foretell  the   fortunes  of  the  next  generation.  In  Centlivre’s  works,  the  lucky  fortunes  of  Behn’s   plays  and  the  spectacular  speculators  of  Pix’s  come  to  a  head.  Here,  we  find   characters  whose  speculations  of  their  fortunes  have  gone  too  far.   Although  Pix  and  Centlivre  were  writing  as  contemporaries,  Centlivre’s   works  stand  on  their  own  in  their  prospective  view  of  theater  in  the  eighteenth   78 century.  Centlivre’s  plays  were  produced  regularly  throughout  the  century,  as   comedies  were  popular  fodder  for  actors’  benefits:  David  Garrick  and  Kitty  Clive   both  chose  Centlivre’s  works  for  their  final  appearances  on  stage.  The  most  popular   of  her  works  were  The  Gamester  (1705),  The  Wonder!  A  Woman  Keeps  a  Secret   (1714),  and  The  Busybody  (1709),  which  enjoyed  more  than  two  hundred   performances  between  its  debut  and  1750. 76  Provocative  comparisons  arise  even   between  the  titles  of  Centlivre’s  plays  and  her  interests  in  circulation:  a  body  that  is   busy  certainly  is  one  that  circulates;  gamesters  who  sit  at  basset  tables  are  well   aware  of  financial  circulation;  and  to  win  love  at  a  venture  is  to  risk  the  circulation  of   good  luck. 77     Indeed,  the  language  of  financial  fortunes  and  circulation  hang  in  the  rafters   through  all  of  these  women’s  narrative  lives.  When  Centlivre  stages  this  type  of   circulation,  it  takes  on  the  uniquely  forward-­‐looking  parameters  of  reform.   Margarete  Rubik  notes,  “It  hardly  seems  justified  to  view  Centlivre  as  a  whole-­‐ hearted  feminist,  though  in  some  of  her  comedies  she  is  certainly  much  more   sympathetic  towards  the  plight  of  women  and  introduces  heroines  evincing  a  female   solidarity  and  intellectual  autonomy  rare  in  the  drama  of  the  time.” 78  Though  it  may   be  unjustified  to  call  any  woman  a  feminist  avant  la  lettre,  Centlivre’s  works  present   76  Melinda  Finberg,  ed.,  Eighteenth  Century  Women  Dramatists  (Oxford:  Oxford  UP,   2001),  xvii-­‐xviii.  Finberg  notes  that,  “By  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century,  only  four   non-­‐Shakespearian  comedies  written  before  1750  were  regularly  produced  on  the   English  stage,  and  two  of  them  were  by  Centlivre  (xvii).   77  These  are  the  four  texts  by  Centlivre  that  I  will  examine  in  this  section,  largely   because  of  their  provocative  titles  and  because  of  their  engagement  with  fortune   and  circulation.  Although  the  busybody  in  question  is  a  man,  I  will  show  how   Centlivre’s  uses  of  the  word  “fortune”  invert  the  gender  dynamics  of  that  play.   78  Rubik  111.   79 a  type  of  social  circulation  that  is  decidedly  in  favor  of  women:  these  women  are   surprisingly  progressive,  illustrating  that  the  wheel  of  fortune  would  inevitably   bring  women  to  the  top,  allowing  them  to  circulate  more  freely  through  society  than   their  forebears.  Centlivre’s  female  characters  are  often  spectators  who  see  the  ways   that  others  mistreat  their  wealth,  or  abuse  the  potential  for  good  luck,  and  just  as   often  these  characters  issue  a  fair  warning  against  carelessness.   For  example,  The  Gamester  addresses  the  problems  attendant  to  excessive   gambling,  “which  became  a  national  vice  under  Queen  Anne  and  the  first  Georges.” 79   In  the  play,  the  gambling-­‐obsessed  Valere  attempts  to  satisfy  his  father’s  wishes:   “Quit  the  name  of  your  ancestors,  who  never  produced  such  a  profligate.  The  estate   has  not  been  reserved  so  long  in  the  family  to  be  thrown  away  at  hazard”  (I.i). 80   Intent  on  keeping  his  inheritance,  Valere  vows  that  he  will  give  up  gambling  and   marry  Angelica,  who  is  “a  virtuous  lady,  and  her  fortune’s  large”  (I.i).  To  test  his   intention  to  reform,  Angelica  “gives  him  her  picture,  enjoining  him  to  keep  it  safe  if   he  wants  her  love.  But  predictably  enough,  Valere  loses  the  picture  at  the  gambling   table.  However,  the  gamester  he  has  lost  the  picture  to  is  no  other  than  Angelica  in   male  disguise.” 81  Angelica  initially  rejects  his  courtship  as  a  result  of  this   79  Rubik  98.   80  Susanna  Centlivre,  The  Gamester  (London:  British  Library  Historical  Print   Editions,  2011).   81  Aparna  Gollapudi,  Moral  Reform  in  Comedy  and  Culture,  1696-­1747  (Burlington,   VT:  Ashgate,  2011),  52.  Gollapudi  makes  the  point  that  Valere’s  physical  description,   ventured  by  Angelica’s  servant,  teaches  the  audience  how  to  be  spectators  of  his   disarray,  such  that  his  “mien  too  correctly  indicates  his  moral  stature”  (53).  By   allowing  a  servant  to  speculate  on  the  master’s  appearance,  and  by  making  a   spectacle  of  her  male  protagonist,  Centlivre  provides  instruction  for  the  correct   mode  of  looking.   80 carelessness,  but  when  Valere’s  father  threatens  to  disinherit  him,  she  takes  pity  on   him  and  accepts  his  hand.   Like  Behn’s  women  in  The  Rover,  Centlivre’s  various  characters  repeatedly   refer  to  the  gods  of  luck  and  financial  fortune,  showing  their  concern  for  the  role   that  money  will  play  in  their  destinies.  Valere,  for  example,  bewails  his  love  for   gambling:  “What  a  dog  am  I?  I  know  I  have  no  luck,  yet  can’t  forbear  playing.  Oh,   fortune,  fortune!  But  why  do  I  exclaim  against  her?  I’ll  be  even  with  her  I  warrant   her;  she  has  made  me  lose,  but  I  defy  her  to  make  me  pay”  (I.i).  Angelica  opens  the   second  act  in  a  similar  fit  of  ill  humor  over  Valere’s  chosen  pastime:  “After  all  his   solemn  promises  to  quit  that  scandalous  vice,  when  he  can  hold  my  love  upon  no   other  terms,  does  he  still  pursue  that  certain  ruin  to  his  fame  and  fortune?”  (II.i).   Angelica  and  Valere’s  speeches  are  both  steeped  in  the  language  of  finance:  the   future  of  their  courtship  is  buried  within  references  to  forbearance,  breaking  even,   loss  and  payment,  holding  stakes,  and  fortune  of  both  the  financial  and  fateful  types.   Angelica’s  sister  cautions,  “I’d  rather  see  you  married  to  age,  avarice,  or  a  fool  than   to  Valere.  Can  there  be  a  greater  misfortune  than  to  marry  a  gamester?  …And  your   fortune  being  all  ready  money  will  be  thrown  off  with  expedition”  (II.i).  It  is  apt  that   the  lovers  should  be  concerned  for  their  future  stabilities,  but  as  Valere’s  servant   Hector  notes,  “Fortune  may  change  and  give  a  lucky  main  [hand]”  (II.ii).   It  does  not  take  long  for  Hector’s  hope  to  come  true:  the  opening  scene  of  Act   III  has  Valere  and  his  man  bantering  about  good  fortune—both  luck  and  wealth— nearly  every  other  line.  Valere’s  father  has  paid  out  a  partial  debt  to  Hector,  and   Valere  himself  has  just  come  from  winning  a  large  sum.  Hector  begins,  “I  hope  sir,   81 since  fortune  has  been  so  kind—”  but  Valere  interrupts:  “A  curse  of  ill-­‐luck!  Had  I   but  held  in  the  last  hand,  I  should  have  had  300  guineas  more.”  Hector  continues,  “I   am  overjoyed,  sir,  at  your  good  fortune,”  and  tries  to  convince  Valere  to  put  some   money  aside  and  “marry  the  lady  [Angelica]  whilst  she’s  still  in  the  mind,  lest   fortune  wheel  about  and  throw  you  back  again.”  Valere,  however,  has  plans  to   venture  out  on  the  winning  streak  of  “a  lucky  day,”  because  “There’s  nothing  like   ready  money  to  nick  [i.e.  dupe]  fortune….  Where  is  the  immorality  of  gaming—now  I   think  there  can  be  nothing  more  moral—It  unites  men  of  all  ranks—the  lord  and  the   peasant,  the  haughty  duchess  and  the  city  dame,  the  marquise  and  the  footman—all   without  distinction  play  together”  (III.i).  In  spite  of  his  protests  that  he’s  too  well  in   fortune’s  favor  to  lose,  Valere  learns  a  hard  lesson  when  Angelica,  disguised  as  a   man,  beats  him  at  a  game  of  dice.  Once  she  has  revealed  herself  to  him,  Angelica   cautions,  “Forsake  that  vice  that  brought  you  to  this  low  ebb  of  fortune,”  and  he   agrees  to  follow  the  course  of  virtue:   Virtue  that  gives  more  solid  peace  of  mind   Than  men  in  all  their  vicious  pleasures  find;   Then  each  with  me  the  libertine  reclaim,   And  shun  what  sinks  his  fortune,  and  his  fame.  (V.ii)   Valere  has,  however,  made  this  vow  before;  the  absolution  of  his  reform  is   uncertain.     Arguably,  the  dedication  and  epilogue  are  more  telling  of  Centlivre’s  purpose   than  is  the  seemingly  inconclusive  conclusion.  The  play  is  dedicated  to  Lord  George   Huntingdon,  whose  valor  in  battle  suited  Centlivre’s  sense  of  national  pride:  “You,   82 my  lord,  pursue  a  nobler  end  [than  the  gamester],  and  have  chose  rather  to  stain  the   field  with  the  blood  of  your  nation’s  enemies,  than  increase  your  fortune  by   another’s  ruin;  or  expose  your  own  to  the  hazardous  die,  a  resolution  worthy  of   your  birth  and  fortune”  (v).  Unlike  a  game  of  dice,  Huntingdon’s  victories  were  not  a   matter  of  luck,  but  of  valor  and  skill.  The  epilogue  echoes  the  sentiment  that  there   are  more  noble  occupations  than  gambling:  “suppose  then  fortune  only  rules  the   dice,”  suggests  the  speaker.  This  could  suggest  one  of  two  readings:  luck  alone   (“fortune  only”)  is  in  control  of  a  gamester’s  fate,  or  luck  does  not  attend  matters  of   greater  importance  (“only  rules  the  dice,”  that  is,  and  does  not  influence  other   fields).  The  nearest  Centlivre  comes  to  a  political  statement  within  the  play  is  when   Valere’s  father  first  appears.  Even  as  Valere  says  he  cannot  see  the  immorality  of   gambling,  he  resents  his  father’s  repeated  lectures  on  the  subject:  “Now  he  will  rail   against  gaming,  as  the  Whigs  against  plays”  (I.i).  Centlivre  ironically  places  her  own   Whiggish  politics  under  scrutiny  to  draw  attention  to  a  specific  point  of  moderation:   clearly  not  every  Whig  is  invested  in  railing  against  plays,  so  perhaps  not  every   gamester  is  quite  as  simply  in  need  of  moral  reform. 82   The  dangers  of  gambling  and  the  possibility  of  reform  in  moderation  are   similarly  explored  in  The  Basset  Table  (1705),  but  with  a  twist:  in  this  play,  female   characters  are  the  presenters  of  vice  and  virtue.  The  widowed  Lady  Reveller  owns   the  titular  table,  “much  to  the  chagrin  of  her  sober-­‐minded  lover  [Lord  Worthy],   82  For  more  on  the  topic  of  gaming,  see  Victoria  Warren,  “Gender  and  Genre  in   Susanna  Centlivre’s  The  Gamester  and  The  Basset  Table,”  SEL  43.3  (Summer  2003),   605-­‐24;  and  LuAnn  Venden  Herrell,  “’Luck  Be  A  Lady  Tonight,’  Or  At  Least  Make  Me   A  Gentleman:  Economic  Anxiety  in  Centlivre’s  The  Gamester,”  Studies  in  the  Literary   Imagination  32.2  (Fall  1999),  45-­‐61.   83 until  the  men  conspire  to  frighten  her  by  pretending  to  rape  her,  so  that  she  is  more   than  glad  to  accept  her  lover’s  protection  and  promises  to  give  up  gambling.” 83  Lady   Reveller  has  gaming  and  luck  on  the  mind  nearly  constantly:  she  enters  her  first   scene  talking  with  her  servant  Alpiew  about  “My  Lady  Raffle”  who  is  “horridly  out  of   humor  at  her  ill  fortune;  she  lost  three  hundred  pounds;”  Alpiew  remarks,  “She  has   generally  ill  luck”  (I.ii). 84  Instead  of  making  a  pun  out  of  fortune  as  Behn’s  characters   would  do,  Centlivre’s  speak  plainly  enough  that  we  know  “ill  fortune”  is  to  mean   only  luck.  When  her  staid  and  religious  cousin  Lady  Lucy  lectures  Lady  Reveller  not   “to  laugh  at  those  that  give  you  counsel  for  good,”  the  widow  replies  “I  [cannot]   divine  what  ‘tis  that  I  do  more  than  the  rest  of  the  world  to  deserve  this  blame”  (I.ii).   In  a  parallel  to  Pix’s  speculators,  and  in  nearly  direct  echo  of  Valere’s  speech  against   immorality,  Lady  Reveller’s  powers  of  divination  leave  her  defensive  of  her  hobby’s   potential  moral  shortcomings.  But  of  course,  her  inability  to  “divine”  presents  a   double  bind:  she  is  in  fact  speculating  on  what  qualities  might  accompany  the   pastime  of  speculation.   Centlivre  contrasts  Lady  Reveller’s  opinion  of  fortune  and  speculation  with   those  of  Lucy  and  the  working-­‐class  druggist’s  wife,  Mrs.  Sago.  Lucy  is  a  stiff   opponent  of  profligacy,  nearly  to  a  fault.  When  Sir  James  Courtly,  who  is  fond  of   gaming,  asks  her,  “Is  your  Ladyship  reconciled  to  basset  yet?  Will  you  give  me  leave   to  lose  this  purse  to  you?”  Lady  Lucy  replies,  “I  thank  fortune  I  neither  wish,  nor   83  Rubik  99.  Like  so  many  other  deceits  in  theatricals  of  this  time,  I  find  no  excuse  for   the  men’s  “joke”  assault.  Rather  than  talking  around  it,  or  worse,  trying  to  justify  it,  I   will  let  it  stand  as  a  problematic  point  of  the  plot.   84  Susanna  Centlivre,  “The  Basset-­‐Table,”  Eighteenth-­Century  Women  Playwrights   vol.  3,  ed.  Derek  Hughes  (London:  Pickering  &  Chatto,  2001).   84 need  it,  Sir  James;  I  presume  the  next  room  is  furnished  with  avarice  enough  to   serve  you  in  that  affair…or  Mrs.  Sago’s  ill  luck  may  give  you  an  opportunity  of   returning  some  of  the  obligations  you  lie  under…  I  grieve  to  think  that  fortune   should  exalt  such  vain,  such  vicious  souls”  (III.i).  Here,  Lucy  contents  herself  with   righteousness,  thanking  fortune  (again,  merely  luck)  that  she  is  not  a  gambler   herself.  Mrs.  Sago,  on  the  other  hand,  is  profligacy  writ  large,  but  she  does  not  have  a   strong  enough  financial  standing  to  meet  these  society  women  on  their  own  terms.   Just  as  she  is  about  to  lose  a  hand,  she  speculates,  “My  ill  fortune  has  not  forsook  me   yet  I  see,”  and  later  in  the  same  scene  “Now  fortune  favor  me,  or  this  moment  is  my   last”  (IV.ii).  Though  her  debts  are  eventually  wiped  clean,  she  sets  her  sights  on   sobriety  for  the  future:  “Fortune  has  brought  me  off  this  time,  and  I’ll  never  trust  her   more”  (V.i). 85  As  foils  to  Lady  Reveller,  Lucy’s  uprightness  and  Mrs.  Sago’s   cautionary  example  leave  us  little  room  for  temperance.   Between  the  extremes  of  profligacy  and  prudishness,  however,  is  a  third   option.  Instead  of  mindlessly  squandering  time  and  money  at  cards,  Centlivre   suggests  a  woman  should  improve  herself  intellectually.  To  this  point,  Lady  Reveller   has  a  cousin,  Valeria,  who  engages  herself  with  scientific  pursuits.  On  the  subject  of   Valeria,  Sir  James  tells  her  beloved  Ensign  Lovely,  “I  think  it  is  a  supernatural  cause   which  enables  thee  to  go  through  this  fatigue;  if  it  were  not  to  raise  thy  fortune,  I   85  Mrs.  Sago  is  given  the  last  lines  of  the  play,  which  are  a  cautionary  song:   Shall  I  for  this  repine  at  fortune?  —  No.   I’m  glad  at  heart  that  I’m  forgiven  so.   Some  neighbors’  wives  have  but  too  lately  shown,     When  spouse  had  left  ‘em  all  their  friends  were  flown.   Then  all  you  wives  that  would  avoid  my  fate,   Remain  contented  with  your  present  state  (V.i).   85 should  think  thee  mad  to  pursue  her….  If  you  can  bear  with  the  girl,  you  deserve  her   fortune”  (I.ii,  III.i).  In  a  similar  vein,  Lady  Reveller  jokes  with  her  cousin,  “You  should   bestow  your  fortune  in  founding  a  college  for  the  study  of  philosophy,  where  none   but  women  could  be  admitted,  and  to  immortalize  your  name,”  to  which  Valeria   says,  “What  you  make  a  jest  of,  I’d  execute,  were  fortune  in  my  power”  (II.i).  Only  for   Valeria  does  the  word  fortune  take  a  double  meaning:  that  is,  Lovely  deserves   Valeria’s  dowry  and  her  promising  future,  and  she  would  found  a  school  exclusively   for  women  if  she  could  control  both  her  money  and  her  fate.  This  is  the  fortunate   woman  that  Centlivre  prefers  in  her  works:  not  too  dependent  on  either  luck  or   wealth,  a  woman  like  Valeria  makes  her  own  way  through  education  and  self-­‐ promotion.   Moreover,  by  juxtaposing  her  female  characters  and  their  various  interests  in   money,  Centlivre  speaks  directly  to  the  problem  of  a  woman’s  financial  dependency.   For  a  woman  to  stake  her  entire  future  on  marrying  well—to  a  man  with  money,  or   at  least  not  to  an  avaricious  man,  or  to  a  gambler  who  will  lose  the  couple’s   fortune—is  nearly  as  dangerous  as  playing  at  cards  or  dice.  Without  intelligence,   without  nobler  pursuits  than  gambling,  a  woman  has  little  to  recommend  her  to  her   mate.  Centlivre  depicts  the  institution  of  marriage’s  similarity  to  gambling  most   clearly  in  Love  at  a  Venture  (1706);  indeed,  even  from  the  play’s  title,  we  can   understand  the  parallel.  The  play  follows  the  intrigues  of  Bellair,  who  is  pursuing   three  different  ladies—Camilla,  Beliza,  and  the  wedded  Lady  Cautious—all  under   separate  names.  All  of  the  characters,  both  men  and  women,  speak  freely  of  their   financial  prospects.  In  the  character  descriptions,  for  example,  Camilla  is  referred  to   86 as  “a  great  fortune,”  suggesting  that  women  are  defined  by,  and  perhaps  even   interchangeable  with  the  amount  of  their  dowry  (viii). 86  Lady  Cautious  reminds  her   brother  William  that  her  elderly  and  apprehensive  husband  Sir  Paul  “took  me   without  a  fortune,  by  which  yours  is  the  greater”  (III.i).  When  Bellair  pursues   Camilla,  she  praises  him  with  jests  about  the  gamble  he  has  taken  on  her:  “You   purchased  my  life  at  the  hazard  of  your  own,  and  it  shall  be  the  business  of  that  life   you  saved…to  serve  you”  (II.i).  Even  as  she  hints  at  purchases,  hazards,  and   business,  Bellair  declares,  “It  is  in  your  power  to  overpay  the  hazard  you  have   mentioned,”  but  this  is  not  quite  true:  Camilla  will  “measure  not  a  foot  of  [her   father’s]  estate,  though  I  am  his  only  child”  (II.i).  Bellair  assures  her,  “I  am  heir  to  an   estate,  perhaps,  as  large  as  he  can  wish,”  but  she  is  concerned  as  to  why  Bellair   “would  hazard  his  [father’s]  displeasure  for  a  stranger.”  The  truth  comes  out:  “The   estate’s  entailed”  (II.i).  Even  for  an  “airy  spark”  like  Bellair,  such  open  conversation   about  inherited  fortunes  is  bold.   At  the  end  of  the  play,  after  a  fair  number  of  deceits,  Sir  William’s  younger   brother  Ned  jokes  that  he  should  marry  the  maid  Patch.  She  chastens  him  at  length   in  the  boldest  address  of  financial  resources  that  the  play  offers:   Though  you  should  make  me  a  lady,  you’d  not  better  my  fortune  much   by  being  your  wife;  our  humors  would  quickly  consume  our  estate;—I   love  fine  Clothes,—fine  Coach,—fine  Equipage,  and  fine  House;—your   drinking,  wenching,  gaming,  and  soforth—that  when  I  wanted  a  new   suit  in  the  morning,  you  have  flung  off  your  money  overnight.  (V.i)   86  Susanna  Centlivre,  “Love  at  a  Venture”  (London:  1706),  Eighteenth  Century   Collections  Online,  accessed  28  June  2014.  Gale  DOI:  CW3310564441.   87 This  is  a  poor  match  not  only  because  the  two  are  not  in  love,  but  also  because  of  the   characters’  financial  prospects.  Patch  challenges  Ned’s  standing—indeed,  as  a   second  son,  he  is  not  likely  to  inherit  much.  As  a  servant  speaking  to  a  titled   gentleman,  this  is  wonderfully  impertinent:  Patch  knows  she  is  better  off  fending  for   herself.  More  importantly,  it  is  Centlivre’s  most  apt  commentary  on  the  nepotism   that  often  attends  wealth  and  social  connections.   By  the  time  The  Busybody  was  written  and  produced,  Centlivre  had  already   addressed  such  topics  as  potential  reform  for  gamblers,  women’s  financial   dependence,  and  frank  discussions  of  fortune.  This  play  presents  complex   inversions  of  gender  and  social  structures,  and  in  it  we  can  see  the  author   concerning  herself  with  grander  scales  of  social  reform.  In  The  Busybody,  it  is  mostly   male  characters  who  use  the  word  “fortune.”  In  an  inversion  of  Behn’s  characters   from  The  Rover,  the  men  of  The  Busybody  pun  on  fortune  much  more  often  than  the   women.  As  a  result,  the  men  can  be  read  as  the  ones  who  should  be  panicked  and   concerned  with  the  prospects  for  their  future.  Put  another  way,  the  women  of  The   Rover  must  rely  on  their  good  fortune  to  secure  their  financial  security,  but  this   predicament  falls  largely  to  the  men  of  The  Busybody.   Sir  George  Airy  and  Charles  Gripe  are  friends—wealthy  and  not,   respectively—and  they  open  the  play  with  a  conversation  on  finance’s  influence  on   fate.  Sir  George  tells  his  friend  “There  are  some  men…whom  fortune  has  left  free   from  inquietudes,  who  are  diligently  studious  to  find  out  ways  and  means  to  make   themselves  uneasy,”  to  which  Charles  replies,  “[Nothing]  in  nature  can  ruffle  the   temper  of  a  man  whom  the  four  seasons  of  the  year  compliment  with  as  many   88 thousand  pounds.”  George  reprimands  him:  “A  man  that  wants  money  thinks  none   can  be  unhappy  that  has  it,”  but  that  he  is  in  a  mood  for  whimsy  (I.i).  Since  George   already  has  determined  his  financial  fortune,  in  other  words,  he  will  go  in  search  of   whatever  fate  that  money  may  or  may  not  be  able  to  purchase.  The  titular  busybody,   Marplot,  who  lives  under  the  care  of  Charles’  father,  joins  them  and  asks  Charles  to   introduce  him  to  Sir  George,  since  “to  be  ranked  in  his  acquaintance…is  a  vast   addition  to  a  man’s  fortune”  (I.i).  To  have  friends  with  money  could  indeed  improve   a  man’s  fortune,  either  because  he  is  lucky  to  know  someone  wealthy  and   connected,  or  because  he  might  benefit  financially  from  the  acquaintance.   By  far,  however,  Sir  Francis  and  Charles  Gripe  use  the  word  most  frequently.   Charles’  father  Sir  Francis  is  also  the  guardian  to  Marplot  and  the  wealthy  young   Miranda,  whom  Francis  would  have  for  his  wife.  He  has  set  up  financial  barriers  for   any  potential  suitors  to  Miranda.  When  Sir  George  comes  to  call,  for  example,   Francis  tells  him  that  Miranda  “does  not  love  a  young  fellow,  they  are  all  vicious;”  he   allows  George  the  opportunity  to  pitch  his  suit,  however,  if  he  pays  a  hundred   guineas  for  the  experience:  “If  thou  dost  not  buy  thy  experience,  thou  would  never   be  wise;  therefore  give  me  a  hundred  and  try  fortune”  (I.i).  Francis  refers  to  his   charge  Marplot  as  an  “extravagant  coxcomb  that  will  spend  his  fortune  before  he   comes  to  it”  (II.i).  Indeed,  Sir  Francis  has  fortune  on  the  mind,  and  is  a  classic  miser.   As  a  result  of  his  father’s  penny-­‐pinching,  Charles  has  neither  luck  nor  wealth  with   which  to  pursue  his  beloved  Isabinda.  Throughout  the  play,  he  delivers  such  lines  as   “Fortune  generally  assists  the  bold;”  “There’s  another  of  fortune’s  strokes;  I  suppose   I  shall  be  edged  out  of  my  estate;”  and  “I  am  immured  to  the  frowns  of  fortune”  (III.i,   89 III.iv,  IV.ii).  Father  and  son  alike  are  suffering  from  a  lack  of  fortune,  and  Sir  Francis   would  rectify  this  by  marrying  Miranda  and  securing  both  her  luck  and  wealth  to   himself.   Miranda,  however,  has  other  designs.  Even  though  Sir  Francis  covets   Miranda’s  fortune,  she  ultimately  is  able  to  choose  romance,  which  also  helps  her   choose  her  fate—her  fortune’s  fortune,  as  it  were.  At  their  first  encounter,  she  jokes   with  Sir  George  about  his  easy  ability  to  throw  away  a  hundred  guineas  in  pursuit  of   a  woman:  “They  are  the  worst  things  you  can  deal  in,  and  damage  the  soonest;  your   very  breath  destroys  them,  and  I  fear  you’ll  never  see  your  return”  (I.i).  When  she   later  accuses  him  of  pursuing  her  strictly  for  her  money,  Sir  George  replies,  “Did  I   not  offer  you  in  those  purchased  minutes  to  run  the  risk  of  your  fortune  so  you   would  but  secure  that  lovely  person  to  my  arms?”  (IV.iv).  When  he  asks  to  marry  her   immediately,  Miranda  hopes  that  he  will  forbear:  “I  have  provided  better  than  to   venture  on  dangerous  experiments  headlong.  My  guardian,  trusting  to  my   dissembled  love,  has  given  up  my  fortune  to  my  own  dispose”  (IV.iv).  Though  she   airs  her  doubts  to  her  maid  Patch—“I  have  done  a  strange  bold  thing!  My  fate  is   determined,  and  expectation  is  no  more”—Miranda  does  not  need  to  concern   herself  with  Sir  George’s  intentions.  Patch  remarks,  “It  is  impossible  a  man  of  sense   should  use  a  woman  ill  [if  she  is]  endued  with  beauty,  wit  and  fortune.  It  must  be  the   lady’s  fault  if  she  does  not  wear  the  unfashionable  name  of  wife  easy”  (V.i).  If  Patch’s   comment  is  read  straight,  it  feels  as  regressive  and  as  stifling  as  the  problem  of   circulating  women  in  a  marriage  market  like  property.  If,  however,  it  is  read  tongue   in  cheek,  we  can  hear  Centlivre  puncturing  and  deflating  traditional  expectations:  if   90 a  husband  will  only  be  happy  with  a  wealthy  wife,  any  unhappiness  on  the  woman’s   part  can  hardly  be  her  fault.     Conclusions   Women  writers’  interest  in  their  own  financial  freedom  uniquely  shaped  the   ways  they  discussed  fortune,  speculation,  gambling,  and  financial  and  social   independence.  The  three  women  whose  works  are  examined  in  this  chapter  played   these  words’  meanings  off  one  another  to  illustrate  the  strange  predicaments  in   which  women  of  the  Restoration  and  early  eighteenth  century  could  find  themselves   regarding  marriage  as  an  exchange  economy  as  opposed  to  an  institution  thriving   on  romantic  love.  These  decidedly  female  predicaments  could  be  especially   powerful  if  the  woman  in  question  was  a  potentially  professionalized  citizen.  Behn,   Pix,  and  Centlivre  juxtaposed  female  characters  with  concerns  of  fate  and  finance  in   order  to  parallel  their  own  experiences  as  women  whose  fortunes—both  of  wealth   and  of  luck—could  influence  one  another  in  unique  ways.  For  example,  a   playwright’s  success  could  depend  on  her  social  fortune:  the  very  earliest  women   playwrights  did  not  need  to  earn  a  living  because  they  were  born  with  the  privileges   of  high  society.  On  the  other  hand,  a  woman  could  make  her  own  connections  in  the   theater  world  based  on  her  social  skills  instead  of  a  fortunate  birth.  If  word  of  mouth   circulated  that  a  play  was  particularly  well  acted,  well  staged,  or  well  written,  the   larger  London  society  could  assist  in  the  growth  of  a  playwright’s  professional   fortunes.   91 Furthermore,  female  playwrights  would  have  known  what  factors  influenced   a  woman’s  ability  to  earn  a  livelihood,  and  would  have  known  that  those  factors  did   not  necessarily  include  skillful  writing.  Concerning  skill  and  the  ability  to  earn  a   livelihood,  consider  this  example  from  Centlivre’s  life:  in  1706  when  she  presented   Love  at  a  Venture  to  the  Theater  Royal  in  Drury  Lane,  then-­‐manager  Colley  Cibber   rejected  the  play  on  the  grounds  that  Bellair’s  wooing  of  three  different  women  was   too  bawdy  for  the  stage.  In  spite  of  this  apparent  objection,  Cibber  copied   extensively  from  Centlivre’s  text  for  his  own  play  The  Double  Gallant,  which  was   staged  in  Drury  Lane  the  following  year. 87  In  a  wonderfully  apt  moment  from  Love   at  a  Venture,  the  “silly  projecting  coxcomb”  of  a  hack  writer  Mister  Wouldbe  jots   down  notes  as  the  (decidedly  more  clever)  friends  Bellair  and  Sir  William  converse.   Bellair  prods  the  scribbling  writer,  “I  hope  you  are  not  one  of  those  spongy-­‐brained   poets  that  suck  something  from  all  companies  to  squeeze  into  a  comedy,”  to  which   Wouldbe  responds  with  the  lie,  “When  I  write,  it  shall  be  all  my  own,  I  assure  you”   (III.i).  In  addition  to  his  habit  of  cribbing  jokes  from  those  around  him  to  make   himself  seem  more  amusing,  Wouldbe  also  is  fond  of  mimicking  (the  much   wealthier)  Sir  William’s  fashions.  Early  in  the  play,  he  is  seen  sporting  the  exact   same  coat  as  William;  when  Wouldbe  loses  the  coat  in  a  dupe,  he  complains,   “Nothing  vexes  me  so  much  as  that  I  have  not  been  seen  in  it;  had  I  but  made  the   tour  of  St.  James’s,  and  both  playhouses,  my  passion  for  it  would  have  ebbed  to   indifference”  (V.i).     87  J.  Milling,  “Centlivre,  Susanna  (bap.  1669?,  d.  1723),”  Oxford  Dictionary  of  National   Biography  (Oxford:  Oxford  UP,  2007).   92 Wouldbe's  insistence  on  unoriginality  in  his  writing  and  fashion  is  eminently   mockable,  and  remarkably  similar  to  Cibber’s  imminent  plagiarism  of  Centlivre’s   text.  It  would  seem  almost  as  though  Centlivre  had  considered  her  prospects  as  a   writer,  speculated  on  her  future  luck,  and  predicted  Cibber’s  plagiarism  of  a   fashionable  plot  for  his  own  betterment.  As  we  have  seen  from  this  example,  and  as   we  will  see  in  greater  detail  in  the  subsequent  chapters,  shifts  in  an  author’s   financial  fortunes  were  often  results  of  a  shift  in  literary  fortunes:  namely,  as   characters  became  more  popular,  other  authors  would  copy  them  for  personal  gain;   as  theatrical  circles  addressed  these  issues  of  plagiarism  and  the  resulting  feuds,   certain  authors  found  their  fortunes  rising  and  falling  in  turn. 93 CHAPTER  TWO     Ballads,  Bawdry,  and  Bodies:     The  Circulations  of  John  Gay’s  The  Beggar’s  Opera     Suky  Tawdry,  Jenny  Diver   Polly  Peachum,  Lucy  Brown;   Oh  the  line  forms  on  the  right,  dears,   Now  that  Mackie’s  back  in  town!       ~”The  Moritat  of  Mackie  the  Knife,”  Bertolt  Brecht            The  Threepenny  Opera  (trans.  Marc  Blitzstein)     Few  jazz  standards  are  quite  so  recognizable  and  readily  circulated  as  “The   Moritat  of  Mackie  the  Knife.”  From  Bertolt  Brecht’s  Die  Dreigroschenoper  with  music   by  Kurt  Weill,  and  popularized  by  such  singers  as  Bobby  Darin,  Louis  Armstrong,   and  Frank  Sinatra,  the  song  is  a  snappy  swinging  two-­‐step  that  tells  the  tale  of  a   notorious  bladesman  and  his  violent  exploits.  “Mackie,”  in  all  of  its  different   translations,  echoes  the  seedy  sentiments  of  its  source  text:  John  Gay’s  The  Beggar’s   Opera,  a  portrait  of  London’s  underworld  crime  scene,  and  a  direct  satirical  attack   on  the  statesman  Robert  Walpole,  the  man  primarily  responsible  for  the  Licensing   Act  of  1737  that  effectively  closed  London’s  theaters.  At  the  same  time  that  it   respects  The  Beggar’s  Opera’s  criminal  element,  however,  “Mack  the  Knife”  belies   the  source  text’s  most  popular  and  most  circulated  character:  Polly  Peachum.  Buried   94 in  the  list  of  Mack’s  would-­‐be  mistresses,  Polly  was,  to  her  eighteenth  century  fans,   practically  a  consumer  product  of  John  Gay’s  popular  ballad  opera.   Before  approaching  Polly,  however,  it  is  important  to  establish  that  this  work   was  a  site  of  circulation  within  itself—and  a  source  of  further  circulation.  John  Gay’s   The  Beggar’s  Opera,  which  premiered  at  Lincoln’s  Inn  Fields  in  1728,  sparked  what   was  arguably  the  most  famous  theatrical  media  event  of  the  eighteenth  century.   John  Brewer  notes:   Gay’s  original  and  inventive  creation…is  characteristic  of  many  works   of  the  early  eighteenth  century  in  its  use  and  deliberate  satire  of  the   new  cultural  world  it  inhabited.  It  not  only  deliberately  drew   attention  to  its  sources,  to  its  nature  as  a  modern  pastiche,  but   included  references  to  an  astonishing  variety  of  activities  from  Grub   Street  scribbling  to  the  Italian  opera. 1     The  conditions  under  which  Gay  was  writing  allowed  him  to  alternately  draw  on   and  feed  back  into  the  cultural  consciousness,  allowing  his  characters  to  circulate   through  the  minds  of  the  London  theater  attendees.  Audience  members  may  not   have  known  the  full  extent  of  his  sources,  but  most  of  Gay’s  audience  would  have   “read  attacks  on  politicians  and  the  opera  in  newspapers,  pamphlets  and   periodicals,  seen  prints  depicting  Jonathan  Wild’s  execution…heard  ballad  tunes   sung  on  the  street,  snapped  up  cheap  biographies  of  criminals,  and  discussed  all   these  topics  in  the  coffee  house.” 2  The  popularity  of  Gay’s  subjects,  and  their  origins   1  John  Brewer,  The  Pleasures  of  the  Imagination:  English  Culture  in  the  Eighteenth   Century  (New  York:  Farrar  Straus  Giroux,  1997),  428-­‐9.   2  Brewer  432.   95 within  other  media  and  texts,  only  propelled  the  play’s  appeal;  just  like  Mack  the   Knife  and  his  various  incarnations,  these  characters  were  eminently  reproducible   for  circulation.     In  addition  to  the  characters  themselves,  the  popular  ballads  that  comprised   the  opera  made  it  even  more  accessible  to  the  average  Londoner:  “Because  the   ballad  is  so  thoroughly  common  and  commodified,  it  provides  an  experience  of  song   that  cannot  be  used  by  the  audience  to  separate  itself  definitively  from  the  ‘Rabble.’   This  allows  The  Beggar’s  Opera  to  survive  the  devouring  force  of  ‘commercial   culture,’  preserving  its  democratizing  energy.” 3  Notably,  the  ballad  genre  often   presents  bawdy  send-­‐ups  of  human  physicality:  there  are  naughty  puns  and   irreverent  references  to  famous  personages.  Many  ballads  of  this  time  seem  to   address  either  bawdry  or  political  commentary,  and  the  two  topics  are  certainly  not   mutually  exclusive.  As  a  genre  that  often  contained  verbal  abuses  and  satires,  the   ballad  propagated  popular  notions  of  physicality  (something  tangible)  in  a  decidedly   intangible  medium  (music). 4  By  intermingling  the  immaterial  aural  media—popular   music—with  high-­‐art  opera,  Gay  not  only  drew  on  previous  work,  but  also  bridged   genres  and,  presumably,  class  boundaries  to  begin  a  new  spiral  of  intertextual   circulation  and  derivation—which  notably  resist  pure  materiality.   None  of  the  music-­‐bound  characters  in  the  opera  displays  particularly   redeeming  qualities.  These  crooks,  scoundrels,  and  sneaks  nonetheless  represent  a   3  Steve  Newman,  Ballad  Collection,  Lyric,  and  the  Canon:  The  Call  of  the  Popular  from   the  Restoration  to  the  New  Criticism  (Philadelphia:  University  of  Pennsylvania  Press,   2007),  18.   4  Although  sound  waves  can  be  felt  as  vibrations  to  the  eardrum,  I  refer  to  music  as   an  “intangible”  medium  in  the  sense  that  it  cannot  be  held  in  one’s  hand,  as  can  a   printed  broadsheet  or  book.   96 wide  range  of  character  types  in  order  to  “reveal  the  intersections  of  political  and   economic  power,  social  level,  gender,  and  race.” 5  Much  scholarly  work  has  drawn   attention  to  the  men  of  the  underworld  that  Gay  presents—of  course,  Macheath’s   afterlife  as  “Mack  the  Knife”  is  only  one  way  in  which  the  men  of  the  play  have  taken   center  stage. 6  Although  Gay’s  roguish,  rakish  highwaymen  are  certainly  compelling,  I   believe  that  during  the  opera’s  heyday,  Polly  Peachum  was  much  more  of  a  standard   bearer  for  the  work  than  any  of  the  male  characters  because  she  was  presented,   adapted,  and  perpetuated  in  so  many  different  media—not  least  of  these  the  ballad.   Polly’s  promiscuous  circulation  through  different  media  makes  her  significant  to  a   study  of  sluttishness,  but  also  to  any  study  of  popular  character  types  in  the   eighteenth  century.   In  this  chapter,  Polly’s  centrality  to  the  opera  hinges  on  other  characters   frequently  calling  her  a  slut.  Because  Gay  used  the  word  slut  primarily  when   characters  are  addressing  Polly,  it  wouldn’t  matter  if  a  performer  chose  to  portray   her  as  messy  or  cleanly—she  is  a  slut  whether  or  not  she  keeps  herself  washed  or   chaste.  As  she  repeatedly  takes  this  epithet,  Polly  is  meant  to  represent  the   overarching  ideological  corruption  (i.e.  the  third  quality  of  dirt  that  is  localized  to  a   person’s  moral  cleanliness)  that  marks  the  rest  of  the  play  and  all  of  its  characters.   Moreover,  Polly’s  labeling  as  “slut”  also  reveals  that  she  is  capable  of  mingling,   5  Dianne  Dugaw,“Deep  Play”:  John  Gay  and  the  Invention  of  Modernity  (Newark,  DE:  U   of  Delaware  P,  2001),  26.   6  See,  for  example,  Harold  Weber’s  foundational  The  Restoration  Rake-­Hero:   Transformations  in  Sexual  Understanding  in  Seventeenth-­Century  England  (Madison:   U  Wisconsin  P,  1986)  and  Erin  Mackie’s  Rakes,  Highwaymen,  and  Pirates:  The   Making  if  the  Modern  Gentleman  in  the  Eighteenth  Century  (Baltimore:  Johns   Hopkins  UP,  2009).   97 crossing  genre  boundaries,  and  circulating  in  a  most  peculiar  way.  Because  the  slut   moniker  clings  to  Polly  like  dirt,  it  is  important  for  us  to  understand  that  her   enduring  legacy  is  one  of  circulation—although  Macheath  may  have  his  famous   song,  Polly  had  venues  in  practically  every  media  outlet  the  eighteenth  century  had   to  offer.     Polly  Peachum:  Slut  Extraordinaire   Polly  was,  of  course,  not  the  first  character  of  her  kind.  The  loose  woman,   courtesan  or  concubine,  coquette,  or  country  maid  are  stock  characters  who  bear   resemblances  to  Polly  for  their  sexual  promiscuity  and  low  class  status. 7  Though   prostitutes  may  not  fit  the  same  classification  as  Polly—considering  what  I  have  laid   out  in  the  previous  chapter,  a  prostitute  works  in  the  trade  of  sexuality  for  money,   but  a  coquette  or  country  maid  may  not—these  character  types  share  Polly’s  affinity   for  saucy  retorts,  disruption  of  the  status  quo,  and  witty  word  play. 8  Notorious  early   actresses  such  as  Elizabeth  Barry  (in  her  early  career  as  a  comedic  actress),  Anne   Bracegirdle,  and  Nell  Gwynn  popularized  female  characters  that  frequently   appeared  in  breeches,  upsetting  gender  hierarchies  in  their  plays’  respective   narratives.   7  Elaine  McGirr,  Eighteenth-­Century  Characters:  A  Guide  to  the  Literature  of  the  Age   (New  York:  Palgrave,  2007),  91.  The  history  of  such  characters  dates  as  far  back  as   Greek  comedy.   8  Polly’s  kin  appear  in  different  guises  throughout  plays  of  the  Restoration  and   earlier:  many  of  those  by  Aphra  Behn  addressed  in  the  previous  chapter,  William   Congreve’s  The  Way  of  the  World  (Mirabell  and  Mrs.  Marwood),  John  Dryden’s   Marriage  à  la  Mode  (Doralice),  George  Farquhar’s  The  Beaux’  Stratagem  (Lady   Bountiful  and  Mrs.  Sullen),  and  William  Wycherley’s  The  Country  Wife  (Mrs.   Pinchwife),  among  others.  Many  of  these  women  exhibit  the  sluttish  trait  of  “loose   morals”  by  falling  in  love  with  rake  heroes  and/or  cuckolding  their  husbands.   98 Like  their  predecessors,  the  women  in  The  Beggar’s  Opera  are  given  many   unflattering  epithets:  variously,  they  are  harlots,  harpies,  whores,  hussies,  wenches,   jilts,  jades,  strumpets,  or  sluts.  “Slut”  is  unique  among  these  because  it  refers  both  to   a  physically  unkempt  and  a  sexually  loose  woman.  During  the  eighteenth  century,   the  word  “slut”  was  typically  descriptive  of  a  woman  with  a  working-­‐class   background,  and  generally  one  who  would  have  been  living  in  any  condition  from   cluttered  disarray  to  downright  squalor.  It  is  not  much  of  a  leap  to  understand  that   the  type  of  woman  who  cannot  keep  her  surroundings  tidy  would  also  not  be   particularly  selective  or  careful  about  her  choice  in  sexual  partners—this  definition,   a  sexually  promiscuous  woman,  is  less  apparent  from  Gay’s  text,  but  nonetheless   implicit  in  the  word’s  use.  Both  variations  of  the  word  slut  intersect  at  a  point  of   sexual  hygienic  practice  in  a  way  that  other  epithets  in  The  Beggar’s  Opera  do  not.  A   harlot  or  strumpet,  for  example,  is  primarily  a  sexualized  being,  “a  debauched  or   unchaste  woman,  [or]  a  prostitute;”  whereas  a  wench  or  slattern  is  above  all  else  “a   girl  of  the  rustic  or  working  class”  or  “a  woman  or  girl  untidy  and  slovenly  in  person,   habits,  or  surroundings.” 9  These  synonyms  do  not,  in  other  words,  carry  both   meanings  of  sexual  promiscuity  and  slovenly  manner  as  slut  does.  To  understand   Polly,  we  must  understand  both  senses  of  this  word,  as  it  marks  her  as  the  bearer  of   the  play’s  many  layers  of  debauchery,  satire,  and  circulation.   Of  course,  Polly  is  not  the  only  slut  of  the  play:  three  characters  other  than   her  are  referred  to  as  sluts,  though  they  all  seem  to  fit  under  a  definition  of  slut  that   suggests  affectionate  address;  each  of  the  three  is  only  called  “slut”  once  apiece.  Of   9  “Wench,”  “Strumpet,”  “Slattern,”  OED.   99 these  three  characters,  two  are  prostitutes  that  Macheath  hails.  He  calls  to  Dolly   Trull,  “Kiss  me,  you  slut,”  when  he  first  arrives  at  the  bar;  he  also  calls  Jenny  Diver  “a   dear  slut”  before  realizing  that  she  has  betrayed  his  confidence  to  collect  a  financial   reward.  It  is  important  to  note  that  Jenny  is  addressed  as  a  slut  before  Macheath   learns  of  her  treachery:  if  he  knew  of  her  betrayal,  he  could  be  using  the  word   maliciously,  but  as  yet  he  has  no  cause  to  think  she  has  done  anything  wrong.  Both   of  these  women  certainly  fit  both  definitions  of  “slut;”  when  addressed  to  Jenny,   however,  the  qualifier  “dear”  produces  a  pun,  suggesting  not  only  that  she  is   Macheath’s  darling  and  favorite  prostitute,  but  also  that  she  is  costly,  as  she  is  an   avowed  thief  who  will  readily  betray  her  lover  for  her  own  benefit.  The  third   character  aside  from  Polly  who  is  called  slut  is  Lucy  Lockit,  whose  father  remarks   that  she  “wilt  always  be  a  vulgar  slut”  after  she  has  deigned  to  release  Macheath   from  prison. 10  Lockit’s  use  comes  most  close  to  abusive  rather  than  affectionate:  he   could  easily  have  let  the  word  slip  out  of  frustration,  as  he  usually  calls  Lucy  by  her   name  or  by  the  epithet  “hussy,”  which  is  traditionally  playful. 11   Polly,  however,  certainly  receives  the  most  verbal  labeling  as  slut,  and  often   with  decidedly  malicious  intent;  as  such,  she  presents  the  most  potential  for   exploration  on  the  topic.  Within  minutes  of  Polly’s  appearance  on  stage,  Mrs.   Peachum  calls  her  daughter  in  rapid  succession  “a  sad  slut”  (in  song),  a  “proud  slut,”   a  “pouting  slut,”  and  a  “sorry  slut.” 12  As  in  the  examples  of  Jenny  and  Dolly,  we  can   usually  tell  from  adjectival  modifiers  whether  or  not  the  use  of  the  word  is  malicious   10   John  Gay,  The  Beggar’s  Opera  (New  York:  Penguin,  1986),  73,  77,  97;  henceforth   cited  as  “Beggar’s.”   11  “Hussy,”  OED.   12  Beggar’s  54-­‐5,  56,  58.   100 or  in  jest—these  are  not  dear  or  darling  affections  that  Mrs.  Peachum  slings,  but   castigations  of  her  daughter  and  lamentations  of  her  own  lot  having  to  raise  such  a   child.  Additionally,  Polly’s  father,  Lucy  Lockit,  and  Macheath  each  call  her  slut  in   their  turn. 13  Of  these  three  barbs,  only  Macheath’s  jibe  at  the  end  of  the  play,  once  he   has  chosen  Polly  as  his  proper  wife,  seems  to  come  from  affectionate  teasing  rather   than  from  a  place  of  genuine  antipathy.     Additionally  to  illustrating  the  different  meanings  of  the  word  slut,  Polly   helps  us  distinguish  between  a  woman  who  has  chosen  sluttishness  and  one  whose   community  has  labeled  her  a  slut.  First,  we  must  consider  two  implications  of  the   word:  initially,  we  know  that  many  of  the  verbal  jabs  raised  against  the  women  of   the  opera  can  be  used  playfully,  “without  serious  imputation  of  bad  qualities.” 14  As   such,  they  connote  a  feigned  or  affected  disgust  on  the  part  of  the  speaker.  However,   even  in  jest  these  words  still  project  all  the  seemingly  negative  implications  of  “slut”   to  someone  who  does  not  actively  embrace  sluttish  behaviors.  This  initially  appears   to  be  a  bad  sign  for  Polly:  as  previously  noted,  being  deemed  a  slut  seems  to  outrank   any  attempts  of  her  own  to  espouse  cleanliness.  However,  when  we  note  examples   of  the  word’s  usage,  we  find  the  second  implication:  that  to  be  a  slut  often   presupposes  the  attempt  to  hide  sluttish  behavior,  or  an  ability  to  dissemble   cleanliness.  An  example  from  the  first  decade  of  the  eighteenth  century  describes  a   deceitful  woman:  “Nor  was  she  a  woman  of  any  beauty,  but  was  a  nasty  slut.”  This   suggests  the  woman  in  question  presents  herself  as  a  beauty,  and  only  scrutiny   reveals  her  true  self—“a  nasty  slut.”  Two  similar  examples  show  women  concealing   13  Beggar’s  93,  108,  115,  122.   14  “Slut,”  OED.   101 their  true  sluttishness:  in  Robert  Burton’s  The  Anatomy  of  Melancholy  (1621),   “Women  are  all  day  a  dressing,  to  pleasure  other  men  abroad,  and  go  like  sluts  at   home;”  and  in  George  Pettie’s  Guazzo’s  Civil  Conversation  (1581):  “I  have  noted  often   those  dames  which  are  so  curious  in  their  attire,  to  be  very  sluts  in  their  houses.” 15     Historically,  these  examples  suggest  that  sluttishness  is  an  essential  state  of   being  that  is  hidden  behind  a  mask  of  cleanliness  or  propriety.  When  Mrs.  Peachum   sings,  “Our  Polly  is  a  sad  slut,”  she  seems  to  have  a  revelation:  she  has  discovered   that  Polly  is  willfully  deceiving  her  family,  and  that  underneath  her  supposed   decency  is  a  sluttish  reality.  Of  course,  is  most  common  for  others  to  “discover”  or   “reveal”  this  supposed  truth  about  Polly,  such  that  we  may  not  know  how  Polly  sees   herself:  is  she  a  slut  in  hiding,  or  a  consummate  actor  who  is  pretending  at   sluttishness  while  actually  decent  and  cleanly?  There  are  various  textual  clues  that   could  suggest  either  possibility.  Polly’s  first  line  in  the  play  might  well  be  a  subtly   nuanced  statement  regarding  her  ability  to  dissemble:  “I  know  as  well  as  any  of  the   fine  ladies  how  to  make  the  most  of  myself  and  of  my  man,  too.” 16  After  learning  of   Polly’s  marriage  to  Macheath,  Mrs.  Peachum  remarks,  “I  knew  she  was  always  a   proud  slut;  and  now  the  wench  hath  played  the  fool  and  married,  because  forsooth   she  would  do  like  the  gentry;”  and  later,  “Those  cursed  play-­‐books  she  reads  have   been  her  ruin.” 17  Notable  here  is  that  Mrs.  Peachum  does  not  say  that  Polly  is  a  fool,   but  that  she  “played  the  fool,”  and  that  the  girl  “would  do  [that  is,  would  act]  like  the   gentry.”  Here,  we  can  see  that  Polly  may  be  living  in  a  fantasy  world  that  “those   15  “Slut,”  OED.   16  Beggar’s  53.   17  Beggar’s  55,  62.   102 cursed  play-­‐books”  inspired  her  to  pursue;  to  support  this  reading,  Polly  later   remarks  to  Macheath,  “I  have  no  reason  to  doubt  you,  for  I  find  in  the  romance  you   lent  me,  none  of  the  great  heroes  were  ever  false  in  love.” 18  She  may  not  realize  that   fictional  romances  are  not  the  same  as  the  reality  of  poverty.  On  the  other  hand,  she   might  also  be  calculating  and  demanding,  negotiating  her  situation  such  that,   through  layers  of  deceit,  her  “playing”  at  romance  and  gentrification  becomes  her   reality.   Peachum,  Lucy,  and  even  Polly  herself  address  such  pointed  implications  that   to  be  a  woman  at  all  is  a  form  of  multifarious  deceit.  When  Peachum  arrests   Macheath  at  the  bar,  he  tells  the  rogue  not  to  have  his  pride  wounded:  “The  greatest   heroes  have  been  ruined  by  women.  But,  to  do  them  justice,  I  must  own  they  are  a   pretty  sort  of  creatures,  if  we  could  trust  them.” 19  In  noting  that  women  would  be   pretty  only  if  they  could  be  trusted,  Peachum  seems  to  suggest  not  only  that  all   women  are  deceitful,  but  also  that  all  women  only  feign  prettiness—a  pretty  sort— and  all  women  might  be  sluts  at  heart.  The  women  of  the  play  recognize  this   tendency  towards  deceit  as  well:  while  visiting  Macheath  at  Newgate,  Polly  and  Lucy   verbally  attack  each  other,  and  Lucy  justifies  her  words  and  actions  by  telling  Polly,   “You  force  me  to  be  so  ill-­‐bred.” 20  Polly’s  presence  may  indeed  have  upset  Lucy,  but   to  force  her  actions  seems  unlikely;  to  force  her  to  be  ill-­‐bred,  rather  than  to  force   her  to  act  ill-­‐bred,  is  even  less  likely.  Polly  ultimately  ruminates  on  the  feigned   decency  that  Lucy  has  used  to  hide  her  murderous  intentions:  “The  dissembling  of  a   18  Beggar’s  65.   19  Beggar’s  78-­‐9.   20  Beggar’s  93.   103 woman  is  always  the  forerunner  of  mischief.” 21  Polly’s  nuanced  knowledge  of   dissembling  as  it  relates  to  sluttishness  and  femininity  in  general  comes  to  bear  not   only  on  her  character’s  afterlife,  but  also  on  the  often-­‐sinister  commodification  of  an   actress’s  physical  body.     Polly’s  Afterlife  in  Circulation   Polly’s  textual  body,  as  Gay  has  written  it,  is  the  marker  of  corruption  that   circulates  through  the  rest  of  the  play,  and  consequently  through  the  other   incarnations  that  the  play  endured.  Considering  the  etymological  assessments  of  the   epithet  “slut”  and  the  three  different  types  of  dirt  (on  the  body,  around  the  body,   and  of/in  the  body)  we  become  aware  of  the  ways  in  which  Polly  represents  not   only  the  pervasive  physical  dirt  and  corruption  of  the  play’s  seedy  underworld   setting,  but  also  the  textual  implications  for  a  widely  circulated  and  wildly  popular   text:  Polly’s  sluttishness  pokes  its  grubby  fingers  into  all  of  the  promiscuous   adaptations  that  the  opera  experienced.     As  a  popular  figure,  and  often  alluded  to  as  a  real  woman,  the  character  Polly   Peachum  herself  became  a  text  central  to  The  Beggar’s  Opera’s  endurance.  In  Gay’s   play,  Polly’s  meditations  often  suggest  that  she  knows  she  is  performing—in  other   words,  she  puts  on  a  show  for  the  other  characters  on  stage—and  she  may  even   know  she  is  performed—she  needs  an  actress  or  reader  to  vivify  her  textual  self.  Her   frequently  quoted  first  line,  “I  know  as  well  as  any  of  the  fine  ladies  how  to  make  the   most  of  myself,”  can  be  read  as  a  metafictional  rumination  on  acting:  she  knows  how   21  Beggar’s  112.   104 to  make  herself  fine,  or  she  simply  knows  how  to  make  herself,  to  fashion  herself  as   through  performance  and  circulation. 22  Adding  to  this  that  Polly  became  as  real  to   eighteenth  century  audiences  as  the  actresses  who  portrayed  her,  she  gathers  more   acumen  for  her  promiscuous  circulation:  her  popularity,  in  fact,  prompted  Gay  to   write  her  an  eponymous  sequel.   In  fact,  Gay  more  directly  addresses  the  problems  of  economic   commodification  of  women  in  this  sequel,  Polly.  Ironically,  just  as  Gay  anticipated   theatrical  censorship  in  The  Beggar’s  Opera,  Walpole  seems  to  have  anticipated   Gay’s  retaliation:  the  statesman  banned  Polly  before  it  could  be  staged,  and  it  was   not  produced  until  1777,  forty-­‐five  years  after  Gay’s  death.  Walpole  is  not  as  directly   attacked  as  in  The  Beggar’s  Opera,  making  this  sequel  seem  incongruous  in   comparison  to  its  forerunner.  Perhaps  surprisingly,  further  suggesting  the  play’s   differences  from  The  Beggar’s  Opera,  the  word  slut  is  used  only  once,  with  an   ambiguous  referent. 23  Damaris,  the  lady  servant  in  the  Ducat  household  tells  her   mistress  about  “a  bustle”  between  Mr.  Ducat  and  Polly,  whom  Ducat  has  recently   purchased  as  a  servant—and  presumably  as  a  lover.  When  Mrs.  Ducat  questions  her   further,  Damaris  pleads  ignorance:  “Madam,  I  have  no  experience.  If  you  had  heard   them,  you  would  have  been  a  better  judge  of  the  matter.”  Mrs.  Ducat  immediately   follows  with  “An  impudent  slut!  I’ll  have  her  before  me.  If  she  be  not  a  thorough   profligate,  I  shall  make  a  discovery  by  her  behavior.” 24  Here,  two  antecedents  could   22  Beggar’s  53.   23  The  most  common  appellations  in  Polly  are  strumpet,  jade,  wench,  and  hussy.   24  John  Gay,  Polly:  An  Opera  (London,  1777);  Eighteenth-­Century  Collections  Online   (ECCO),  Gale,  Accessed  8  April  2009,   105 be  assumed:  either  “you  are”  or  “she  is”  an  impudent  slut.  It  is  difficult  to  say   whether  the  “impudent  slut”  in  question  is  Polly,  the  same  woman  as  the  subsequent   “her”  to  whom  Mrs.  Ducat  refers,  and  who  is  assumed  to  be  Mr.  Ducat’s  lover;  or   Damaris,  whose  rejoinder  to  her  mistress  is  indeed  impudent  in  its  breaching  of   class  boundaries,  and  in  its  conjecture  regarding  her  lack  of  “experience”  in   comparison  to  Mrs.  Ducat  with  regards  to  understanding  matters  of  sexuality.   However,  even  as  the  assignation  of  “slut”  is  ambiguous,  this  play  represents   much  more  openly  than  The  Beggar’s  Opera  the  suggestion  that  women  are  little   more  than  another  form  of  currency  to  be  circulated  in  the  exchange  economies  of   marriage,  prostitution,  or  (sexual)  slavery.  Mrs.  Trapes,  who  in  The  Beggar’s  Opera   snitches  on  Macheath’s  whereabouts  after  his  escape  from  Newgate,  takes  an   equally  sinister  part  in  Polly:  she  is  the  procuress  who  transports  women  to  the   West  Indies  to  sell  them  into  sexual  slavery.  She  treats  her  fellow  women  not  even   as  currency,  but  as  freight—“I  have  a  fresh  cargo  of  ladies  just  arrived”—and  as  she   haggles  with  Ducat  over  a  price  for  Polly,  Mrs.  Trapes  argues,  “If  I  had  her  at  London,   such  a  lady  would  be  sufficient  to  make  my  fortune;  but,  in  truth,  she  is  not   impudent  enough  to  make  herself  agreeable  to  the  sailors  in  a  public  house  in  this   country.” 25  This  is  a  far  cry  from  the  young  woman  who  is  so  frequently  taken  for  a   slut  in  her  previous  textual  incarnation:  Polly  may  seem  impudent  to  her  familiars  in   London,  but  her  sluttishness  pales  in  this  new  frontier  of  sexual  slavery.  To  Polly,   Mrs.  Trapes  goads,  “A  young  lady  of  your  beauty  hath  wherewithal  to  make  her   <http://find.galegroup.com/libproxy.usc.edu/ecco/>;  henceforth  cited  as  “Polly.”  All   quotations  in  this  paragraph  are  from  Polly,  22.   25  Polly  2-­‐3.  For  more  on  circulations  of  fortune  as  it  directly  pertains  to  money  and   bodies,  see  chapter  1  of  this  dissertation.   106 fortune  in  any  country,”  suggesting  that  Polly  should  perhaps  have  followed  a  path   of  marriage,  prostitution,  or  indeed  both. 26  In  a  line  that  most  explicitly  draws  the   connection  between  servitude,  sexuality,  and  slavery,  Ducat  complains  to  Mrs.   Trapes  that  she  is  asking  too  much  money  for  Polly:  “I  could  have  half  a  dozen  negro   princesses  for  the  price.” 27  I  leave  to  my  readers  to  determine  what  in  this  line  raises   more  troublesome  reflection:  the  racial  hierarchy  or  the  concern  for  a  human’s  sales   value  at  all.   Much  in  the  way  it  addresses  issues  of  female  sexual  circulation,  Polly   addresses  the  ways  in  which  women—especially  actresses—must  dissemble  for   fear  of  ruination:  Polly  dresses  as  a  man  to  escape  her  unwanted  servitude.   Moreover,  although  Walpole  is  no  longer  the  prominent  butt  of  satire  as  in  The   Beggar’s  Opera,  this  cross-­‐dressing  scene  gestures  towards  moral  concerns  of  a   female  actor  pretending  to  be  someone  not  of  her  own  station,  or  not  of  her  own  sex.   Polly  states  that  she  dons  men’s  clothing  “To  protect  me  from  the  violence  and   insults  to  which  my  sex  might  have  expos’d  me.” 28  In  this  passage,  Polly’s  sex  might   have  “expos’d  her”  to  violence  and  insults  in  two  equally  plausible  ways:  first,  much   in  the  same  way  as  a  female  actor,  her  physical  female  body—her  sex—might  have   provoked  unwanted  attention  from  men,  leading  her  to  a  life  of  sexual  servitude;   second,  other  members  of  her  sex—other  women—might  have  betrayed  her  for   their  own  personal  gain.  Indeed,  considering  Mrs.  Trapes’  role  in  the  sexual   procurement  plot,  and  Polly’s  later  claim  that  “I  have  been  ruin’d  by  women,”  it   26  Polly  6.   27  Polly  11.   28  Polly  57.   107 seems  not  only  plausible  but  probable  that  she  means  the  latter. 29  Like  Polly,  Gay   recognizes  the  sexual  dangers  to  which  political  circumstances  might  have  exposed   female  actors:  on  the  one  hand,  they  might  serve  the  whim  of  male  sexual  desire,   whereas  on  the  other,  they  might  be  equally  abused  at  the  hands  of  competitive  and   conniving  women.  By  linking  the  economics  of  sexual  circulation  with  the  politics  of   morality  and  sexual  propriety,  Polly  ultimately  unites  her  two  plays’  messages.   Polly  was  not  only  a  reflection  on  the  actress  as  a  sexual  commodity,   however;  it  was  also  Gay’s  critique  of  hack  writers  who  would  steal  characters  from   a  popular  text  for  their  own  profit.  By  becoming  nearly  a  real  woman,  rather  than   simply  a  character  on  a  page,  Polly’s  popular  circulation  made  her  distinctly  tangible   to  audiences,  and  further  solidified  the  lasting  communal  memory  of  the  Beggar’s   Opera  media  event.  Joseph  Roach  suggests  that  celebrities,  “like  kings,  have  two   bodies,  the  body  natural,  which  decays  and  dies,  and  the  body  cinematic,  which  does   neither.” 30  Though  “cinematic”  does  not  apply  to  Polly  in  the  twentieth-­‐century   sense,  she  was  certainly  provided  with  poems,  memoirs,  and  portraits  to  concretize   her  celebrity  afterlife.  In  each  of  the  media  through  which  Polly’s  story  circulated,   not  only  must  Polly’s  story  conform  to  different  generic  properties,  but  so  must  her   body:  a  body  in  text  is  made  of  words,  for  example;  on  stage,  the  body  is  that  of  an   actress;  in  a  portrait,  the  body  is  charcoal,  ink,  oil,  or  acrylic.  The  ability  for  each   genre  to  stamp  its  physical  conventions  onto  Polly  reveals  a  necessary  overlap  of   material  and  immaterial  circulations  that  appeal  to  a  variety  of  audience  types.  In   other  words,  humans  crave  different  narrative  genres,  and  we  need  our  bodies  to  be   29  Polly  37.   30  Joseph  Roach,  It  (Ann  Arbor:  U  of  Michigan  P,  2007),  36.   108 stirred  and  stimulated  in  a  variety  of  ways  before  we  can  grasp  what  different   bodies  are  capable  or  incapable  of  accomplishing.     As  the  Opera  garnered  popular  attention,  it  inspired  the  circulation  of  more   texts.  Other  authors  wrote  complete  sequels  and  single-­‐ballad  parodies  of  the  play;   some  wrote  tales  of  the  seedy  London  underworld.  These  parodies  included  such   titles  as  Polly  Peachum’s  Jests;  The  Fool’s  Opera;  the  “New  Ballad  Inscrib’d  to  Polly   Peachum,”  and  an  “Answer”  that  it  prompted;  Thievery  à  la  Mode;  and  Polly  Peachum   On  Fire,  the  Beggar’s  Opera  Blown  Up,  and  Captain  Macheath  Entangled  in  his  Bazzle-­ Strings  (all  texts  dated  1728).  Outside  the  realm  of  theater  (though  nonetheless  still   within  the  purview  of  performance  and  play),  sermons  were  preached  against  “the   evil  and  mischief  of  stage-­‐playing;”  decks  of  playing  cards  were  made  available,   featuring  the  opera’s  ballad  music  and  lyrics;  even  alleged  biographies  surfaced  of   the  fictional  female  lead  Polly  Peachum,  “written  by  a  childhood  friend.” 31  Instead  of   dampening  the  impact  of  Gay’s  work,  however,  these  concentric  texts  heightened   the  opera’s  popularity,  and  in  many  cases  solidified  the  lasting  effects  of  otherwise   ephemeral  live  performances.  In  this  process,  viewers’  memories  of  the  play  itself   must  have  shifted—become  more  elusive  and  fragmentary—but  the  media  event,   the  sum  total  of  the  Opera’s  impact,  would  have  become  more  deeply  engrained  in   31  Brewer  440-­‐1;  Arthur  Bedford,  The  Evil  and  Mischief  of  Stage-­Playing:  a  Sermon   (&c.),  2nd  ed.,  (London,  1735);  Eighteenth  Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO),  Gale,  12   November  2010,  <http://find.galegroup.com.libproxy.usc.edu/ecco>. Although  I  choose  to  focus  on  contemporaneous  concentric  texts,  The  Beggar’s   Opera  propagated  well  beyond  the  eighteenth  century;  Joseph  Roach  identifies  “four   major  twentieth-­‐century  adaptations  of  Gay’s  original,”  to  say  nothing  of  “minor”   adaptations  (It,  213).   109 the  public  consciousness  because  of  its  easy,  promiscuous  circulation  throughout   different  narrative  forms.   Ballads  were  perhaps  the  most  popular  genre  for  The  Beggar’s  Opera’s   spinoff  texts.  Essentially,  ballads  were  early  modern  “ear  worms”:  everyone  would   have  known  the  tune,  which  is  a  precondition  that  is  hugely  important  for  a  song  to   be  able  to  circulate  through  the  collective  aural  memory.  For  example,  Gay’s  use  of   the  ballad  in  The  Beggar’s  Opera  compelled  the  story’s  popularity  because  he   adapted  love  songs  or  courtly  romances  into  perverse  speculations  on  bodily  and   political  corruption.  Ballads,  in  other  words,  exemplified  textual  sluttishness:  they   circulate  and  mix  readily,  and  their  words  can  be  rewritten  to  fit  multiple  situations.   Though  the  melodies  would  stay  the  same,  the  texts  and  subjects  would  change,   refusing  (like  their  frequently  sexually  promiscuous  subjects)  to  remain  faithful  to   one  voice. 32  As  a  popular  text  that  often  contained  verbal  abuses  and  satires,  the   ballad  propagated  popular  notions  of  physical  bawdry,  and  protracted  the  impact  of   Gay’s  work.   In  “A  Ballad,  call’d,  a  dissertation  on  The  Beggar’s  Opera,”  we  find  lines   attesting  to  the  play’s  wild  popularity  across  class  boundaries:  “All  the  mob  from  the   city  and  court  /  Ran  to  see  this  hodge-­‐podge  sport.” 33  For  Polly  specifically,  many   authors  composed  poems,  love  songs,  and  other  ballads  to  her  beauty—or  to  her   32  Although  the  melodies  of  the  songs  interest  me,  the  most  important  thing  I  have   to  say  about  them  is  that  they  stay  the  same.   33  Anonymous  [attributed  to  Tony  Aston],  The  fool's  opera;  or,  the  taste  of  the  age.   Written  by  Mat.  Medley.  And  performed  by  his  company  in  Oxford.  To  which  is  prefix'd,   a  sketch  of  the  author's  life,  written  by  himself  (London,  [1731?]),  14.  Although  the   text  of  The  Fool’s  Opera  does  not  ascribe  authorship  to  Tony  Aston,  this  edition  is   appended  with  the  “Ballad  call’d  a  dissertation”  and  a  short  autobiographical   account  of  Aston’s  life,  indicating  that  he  was  at  least  part  author.   110 detriment.  One,  entitled  “A  New  Ballad  inscrib’d  to  Polly  Peachum,”  was  featured  in   a  theatrical,  The  Woman’s  Revenge:  Or,  A  Match  in  Newgate,  that  is  alternately   ascribed  to  Christopher  Bullock  or  Thomas  Betterton.  Like  The  Beggar’s  Opera,  The   Woman’s  Revenge  had  a  criminal  element  for  its  subject  matter,  following  the   romantic  exploits  of  Newgate  prisoners.  In  addition  to  its  inclusion  in  the  play,  the   “New  Ballad”  was  also  printed  as  a  broadside,  and  later  as  a  pamphlet.  In  “A  New   Ballad,”  the  author  parodies  the  ballad  “Pretty  Polly  Say”  from  Gay’s  opera  (Act  I,   scene  13),  which  was  of  course  based  on  a  preexisting  ballad,  “Pretty  Parrot  Say.”   Part  of  the  joke  on  Gay  seems  to  be  that  a  parrot  will  repeat  what  it  has  heard  from   its  owner;  just  so,  a  fictional  character  can  only  speak  the  words  her  author  has   given  her—unless,  that  is,  another  author  writes  new  words  for  the  same  character.   The  “New  Ballad”  author  begins,  “Pretty  Polly  say,  /  When  did  Johnny  Gay  /  Stitch   you,  stitch  you,  for  his  Play.” 34  The  poem  continues:     Tell  us  how  he  plays,     How  his  fingers  strays;   Tell  us  all  his  various  ways,     How  he  his  shot  discharges:   Is  his  veins      Like  his  brains,     When  in  strains,   He  a  theme  enlarges? 35     34  A  New  Ballad,  inscrib’d  to  Polly  Peachum.  To  the  tune  of  Pretty  parrot  say.  By  the   author  of  Leheup’s  ballad  (London,  1728),  1-­‐2.   35  A  New  Ballad  12-­‐22.   111 The  sexual  imagery—straining  veins,  enlargement,  wandering  fingers,  and  explosive   discharges—continues  throughout,  with  Polly  alternately  pleasuring  and   bankrupting  a  series  of  politicos:       O  thou  pretty  toast,       Fops  with  joy  do  boast       That  with  ease  they  rule  the  roast,       And  thou’rt  always  ready;       But  I  say,       Make  them  pay       For  their  play;       If  thou’lt  be  a  lady.  36    The  author  concludes  by  suggesting  Polly  “Give  each  fop  a  fall”  because  she  owes  a   sexual  performance  to  each  supposed  suitor  who  “has  rais’d  [her]  grandeur”  in   theatrical  performance. 37  Although  this  author  is  obviously  poking  fun  at  Polly’s   apparent  sexual  promiscuity,  his  jibes  are  more  purposefully  leveled  at  writers,   politicians,  and  other  London  notables  who  would  use  the  convenient  fiction  of  an   immaterial  figure,  “Polly,”  for  their  opportunistic  material  advancement.  In  other   words,  Polly’s  sexual  circulation  in  the  poem  stands  in  for  her  popular  circulation  as   a  character,  and  the  ways  in  which  she  circulated  from  one  text  to  another  for   multiple  authors’  financial  gains.   36  A  New  Ballad,  inscrib’d  to  Polly  Peachum.  To  the  tune  of  Pretty  parrot  say.  By  the   author  of  Leheup’s  ballad  (London,  1728),  111-­‐18.   37  A  New  Ballad  122,  157.   112 When  the  “New  Ballad”  was  printed  as  a  pamphlet,  a  second  song  was   included  with  it  that  had  been  written  as  a  response  to  the  first.  The  response  poem   is  titled  “An  Answer  to  Polly  Peachum’s  Ballad,”  and  it  addresses  the  “New  Ballad”   author  in  defense  of  Polly,  as  if  she  were  actually  a  flesh  and  blood  woman  whose   name  needed  to  be  cleared  of  blame:   Pray,  Sir,  who  are  you     That  thus  dares  to  shew   Polly’s  pranks  to  open  view,     And  so  loudly  expose  her. 38   The  “Answer”  author  sent  his  poem  to  the  “New  Ballad”  author,  who  amended  his   previous  work  “to  show  what  he  published  was  not  done  out  of  malice  to  Polly   Peachum…having  so  much  value  for  the  female  sex  as  to  give  fair  play  to  a  fair   woman.” 39  As  a  result  of  this  exchange,  it  would  seem  that  the  “New  Ballad”  author   had  recanted  his  original  satire  against  men  who  had  abused  “Polly”  as  a  convenient   figure  to  bolster  their  own  careers;  rather  than  lambast  Polly’s  tendency  to  circulate   from  one  authors  pen  to  the  next,  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  she  deserved   respect  as  “a  fair  woman,”  rather  than  deriding  the  opportunistic  abuses  that  befell   this  poor  fictional  character.  Another  possibility,  and  perhaps  more  likely,  is  that  the   “New  Ballad”  author’s  response  to  the  “Answer”  is  entirely  tongue  in  cheek,  with  the   sarcastic  implication  that  he  was  too  inhumanely  cruel  to  speak  so  degradingly  of  a   fictional  woman.  Polly’s  popularity  did,  of  course,  make  her  seem  very  real  to   38  An  Answer  to  Polly  Peachum’s  Ballad  (A.  Moore  near  St.  Paul’s’:  London,  1728),  1-­‐4.     39  Answer  1.   113 consumers,  and  in  some  cases  as  real  as  the  actresses  who  portrayed  her:  Lavinia   Fenton.     The  Corpus  Consumed   From  the  circulation  of  fictional  characters  of  stage  and  page,  I  would  like  to   turn  to  the  circulation  of  the  actresses  who  performed  as  Polly.  Lavinia  Fenton,  who   originated  the  role,  published  memoirs  of  her  life  on  and  off  the  stage,  even  as   anonymous  authors  published  accounts  of  “The  Whole  Life  of  Polly  Peachum”  the   fictional  character.  In  fact,  Fenton  eventually  adopted  “Polly”  as  her  offstage   persona,  and  continued  to  live  and  circulate  through  her  social  spheres  under  both   names,  further  complicating  the  division  between  reality  and  imagination  that  Polly   struggles  with  in  the  opera,  as  well  as  the  division  between  performances  on  stage   and  off.  After  her  final  turn  as  Polly  Peachum  in  John  Gay’s  The  Beggar’s  Opera  on   April  19,  1728,  Fenton  left  the  theater  to  marry  her  lover  Charles  Powlett,  the  Third   Duke  of  Bolton.  In  a  letter  to  Jonathan  Swift,  John  Gay  described  the  circumstances   of  her  retirement  from  theater:  “The  Duke  of  Bolton,  I  hear,  has  run  away  with  Polly   Peachum,  having  settled  £400  a  year  on  her  during  pleasure,  and  upon   disagreement  £200  a  year.” 40  Gay’s  tongue-­‐in-­‐cheek  note  presumes  a  variety  of   conditions,  first  of  which  is  that  Fenton’s  identity  had  more  or  less  collapsed  with   that  of  Polly  Peachum.  Considering  what  we  know  about  Fenton’s  life  under  a   40  Qtd.  in  C.  J.  H.,  “Lavinia  Fenton,”  The  Theater:  a  monthly  review  of  the  drama,  music   and  the  fine  arts,  Jan.  1880-­June  1894  20  (October  1892).   114 pseudonym,  this  assumption  is  not  entirely  unfounded. 41  Furthermore  to  Fenton’s   success  on  stage,  William  Hogarth  portrayed  her  as  Polly  in  a  famous  portrait,  and   her  face  became  the  model  for  a  series  of  Royal  Doulton  figurines  labeled  “Polly   Peachum.” 42  The  fictional  Polly’s  popularity  allowed  this  character  to  circulate   through  different  genres,  and  the  actress  Polly-­‐Lavinia  drew  from  that  popularity  in   order  to  circulate  her  own  image.  Even  as  the  theater  world  was  under  increasing   threat  of  censorship,  Polly-­‐Lavinia’s  biography  can  reveal  a  final  space  in  which  Gay   and  Fenton  make  a  social  comment  on  the  fetishized  women  of  theater.   Consider  the  early  actress:  a  woman  had  to  be  well  trained  in  dramatic   performance,  literate  or  at  least  with  a  strong  enough  memory  to  learn  lines  from   hearing  them  repeated.  On  the  other  hand,  an  actress’s  ability  to  dissimulate,  her   rejection  of  her  own  socially  approved  position  while  on  stage,  and  her  being   attacked  on  the  moral  grounds  that  a  paid  performer  was  little  more  than  a   prostitute,  could  work  against  her—even  combining  to  produce  a  self-­‐fulfilling   prophecy  of  sexual  servitude.  If  audience  members  assume  the  female  actor  is  only   as  good  as  a  whore,  that  is,  they  will  treat  her  like  one;  she  will  often  have  no   recourse  but  to  take  up  a  life  of  prostitution.  Indeed,  Fenton  herself  was  rumored  to   41  The  second  and  more  important  assumption  that  Gay  makes,  however,  is  that   Fenton’s  financial  allowances  would  depend  upon  her  ability  to  keep  her  husband   happy.  This  seemingly  lighthearted  observation  is  in  fact  not  far  from  the  truth;  see   chapter  1  of  this  dissertation  for  further  exploration  of  women’s  financial   dependence.   42  Other  Royal  Doulton  figurines  in  The  Beggar’s  Opera  series  included  Macheath,   two  varieties  of  beggar,  a  highwayman,  and  Lucy  Lockit;  of  these  characters,  only   Lucy  and  Polly  were  produced  in  more  than  one  stance  (Julie  McKeown,  Royal   Doulton  [Oxford:  Osprey  Publishing,  1997],  31).  Many  of  these  figurines  still  exist  on   display  in  museums,  and  many  are  still  circulating  through  the  network  of  antique   collectors.   115 have  worked  as  a  prostitute  even  during  her  childhood,  and  the  renown  she   achieved  in  the  role  of  Polly  ultimately  coalesced  to  shape  her  public  persona:  one  of   the  admirer’s  of  Fenton’s  performance,  The  Duke  of  Bolton,  eventually  became  her   husband.  Polly  in  the  guise  of  Lavinia—or  is  that  Lavinia  in  the  guise  of  Polly?—was   available  for  consumption,  and  readily  circulated. 43   Whether  or  not  a  female  actor  would  actively  or  passively  choose   prostitution,  scholars  have  noted  that  what  was  more  broadly  at  stake  during  this   era  was  a  woman’s  ability  to  make  her  physical  body  known  to  the  public:  “The   concern  with  the  actresses’  sexuality  was  not  merely  a  matter  of  audience   prurience;  it  was  made  one  of  the  foci  of  the  dramatic  spectacle.  …The  women  are   seductive  counterfeits,  seductive  precisely  because  they  are  counterfeits.” 44  Even   well  into  the  late  eighteenth  century,  critics  such  as  writer  Charles  Dibdin  were   discussing  the  propriety  of  women’s  appearance  on  stage:  “[Dibdin]  attributes  their   immorality,  however,  less  to  their  actions  than  to  ‘the  publicity  of  their  situation’”— that  is,  the  openness  of  their  sexual  exploits. 45  Because  “[eighteenth-­‐century]  society   drew  an  absolute  line  between  virtuous  and  nonvirtuous  sexual  conduct  in  women,”   the  more  subtle  boundary  between  virtuous  and  nonvirtuous  female  actors  became   43  Laura  J.  Rosenthal,  “Entertaining  Women:  The  Actress  in  Eighteenth-­‐Century   Theatre  and  Culture,”  The  Cambridge  Companion  to  British  Theater  1730-­1830,  Eds.   Jane  Moody  and  Daniel  O’Quinn  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  2007),  162.  See  also   Charles  E.  Pearce,  Polly  Peachum:  The  Story  of  Lavinia  Fenton  and  The  Beggar’s   Opera  (New  York:  Benjamin  Blom,  1968).   44  Katherine  Maus,  “’Playhouse  Flesh  and  Blood’:  Sexual  Ideology  and  the   Restoration  Actress,”  English  Literary  History  45.4  (Winter  1979):  601-­‐2,  605.   45  Kristina  Straub,  Sexual  Suspects:  Eighteenth-­Century  Players  and  Sexual  Ideology   (Princeton:  Princeton  UP,  1992),101-­‐2.   116 that  much  more  difficult  for  theatergoers  and  the  actresses  themselves  to   negotiate. 46   Many  scholars  have  noted  that  the  public  nature  of  female  physicality  and   sexuality  in  eighteenth-­‐century  theater  signaled  an  important  advance  for  women  in   society  at  large—a  point  to  which  I  will  return  in  my  next  chapter.  Kristina  Straub,   for  example,  remarks,  “The  actresses’  transgressions  [i.e.,  public,  social  sexuality]   tend  to  question  more  dangerously  the  construct  of  woman  as  man’s  submissive   opposite.  As  women  whose  profession  is  undeniably  public,  actresses  resisted  the   assumption  that  feminine  sexuality  was  the  private  (and  passive)  opposite  of   masculinity.” 47  Polly-­‐Lavinia—or  indeed  any  actress  who  played  Polly—circulates   through  the  theater  world,  openly  sexual  and  dissembling  on  multiple  levels,  which   upsets  the  supposed  male  hierarchy  of  the  opera.  Moreover,  an  actress  can   dissimulate  on  and  offstage,  as  Fenton  did  when  she  took  on  the  persona  of  Polly:  at   what  point  would  a  friend,  fellow  actor,  or  suitor  be  witnessing  Lavinia,  and  at  what   point  Polly?  This  dissimulating  circulation  allows  an  actress  to  manipulate  her   public  persona  at  the  same  time  that  she  negotiates  her  internal  sense  of  self,  and   thus  destabilizes  social  expectations  of  female  propriety.  The  dissimulating  slut   figure  is,  in  this  way,  the  most  lasting  attack  on  theatrical  censorship:  she  can   46  Patricia  Meyer  Spacks,  “Ev’ry  Woman  is  at  Heart  a  Rake,”  Eighteenth  Century   Studies  8.1  (Autumn  1974),  27.  Spacks’  article  primarily  focuses  on  personal   accounts  of  female  sexuality  such  as  those  found  in  diaries,  letters,  and   autobiographies.  However,  she  also  addresses  novels  by  mid-­‐  to  late-­‐eighteenth   century  female  authors,  primarily  novelists  such  as  Frances  Burney,  Eliza  Haywood   (namely  her  later  work),  and  Charlotte  Lennox.   47  Straub  89.   117 perform  with  or  without  a  stage  under  her  feet;  she  can  circulate  and  retain  popular   appeal  whether  or  not  she  is  speaking  prewritten  lines.     In  the  text,  Polly  embodies  Gay’s  attack  on  socioeconomic  corruption,  and  the   visual,  physical,  sexual  fetishization  of  actresses.  Polly’s  popularity  is  also  an  attack   on  Walpole’s  campaign  for  the  censorship  of  theatrical  artistry.  The  public  personae   of  the  women  who  portrayed  Polly  could  not  easily  be  censored:  physically,  sexually,   or  emotionally.  The  actress’s  ability  to  be  brazen,  sluttish,  and  impudent  is  implicitly   squelched  with  artistic  censorship:  “To  describe  actresses  as  objectified   underestimates  the  agency,  power  and  privilege  some  of  them  enjoyed.” 48  In  other   words,  to  censor  the  public  liberties  that  these  women  might  have  enjoyed,  to  keep   them  from  circulating  freely  however  they  might,  is  to  censor  their  abilities  to   choose  sexuality,  professionalization,  and  identity.  Walpole’s  supposed   sociopolitical  “reforms”  to  the  theater  may  indeed  have  left  little  room  for  the  social   situation  of  female  actors.  Scholars  such  as  Laura  Rosenthal  and  Kristina  Straub   have  argued  that  “the  mid-­‐  to  late  eighteenth  century  is…particularly  ambivalent   toward  the  sexual  excesses  of  actresses,”  and  that  late  eighteenth  century   playwrights  “created  more  sentimental  and  less  overtly  sexualized  roles  for  women,   diminishing  (but  not  erasing)  assumptions  about  the  actress’s  sexual  availability.” 49   If  we  think  of  the  Licensing  Act’s  immediate  effects—closing  all  but  two  theaters,   and  compelling  those  two  to  obtain  a  governmental  imprimatur  for  any  and  all  plays   performed—this  seeming  “ambivalence”  towards  promiscuously  circulated   actresses  indeed  appears  much  more  deliberately  an  attempt  to  clean  up  the   48  Rosenthal  160.   49  Straub  107;  Rosenthal  160.   118 “overtly  sexual”  sluts  and  smuts  of  the  theatrical  world.  Even  as  figures  like  Polly   and  her  real-­‐life  counterparts  thumbed  their  noses  at  social  corruption,  they  incited   that  corruption’s  wrath;  even  as  an  actress  reveals  or  conceals  parts  of  her  personal   life  that  she  wants  to  make  available  for  consumption,  she  may  be  acutely  aware  of   the  revealed  or  concealed  corruption  that  attends  any  lucrative  venture—whether   that  be  the  trade  of  theatricals,  sexual  service,  or  the  licensing  of  plays.     Conclusions   Considering  the  on-­‐stage  and  offstage  modes  of  self-­‐construction  that   actresses  underwent,  Polly  Peachum  represents  a  deep-­‐seated,  yet  largely   unexplored  satirical  thread  regarding  intricate  and  multivalenced  circulations  of   notable  female  actors,  and  of  celebrity  at  large  in  the  eighteenth  century.  Many   authors  did  use  Polly  and  The  Beggar’s  Opera’s  popularity  for  their  own  benefit.   Polly’s  multiple  textual  and  physical  bodies  serve,  albeit  in  different  ways,  to   channel  the  satire  that  constitutes  the  bulk  of  the  play—humans  are  corrupt,   perhaps  especially  when  they  try  to  appear  the  most  upstanding,  but  a  slut  who   moves  through  popular  society  may  indeed  the  ultimate  dissimulator.     Polly’s  presence  provokes  circulation,  which  is  a  crucial  and  defining   characteristic  of  the  literary  slut;  she  is  written  into  a  “slut’s  corner,”  from  which   space  she  is  able  to  contribute  to  the  circulation  of  her  text,  and  moreover,  to   satirize  not  only  the  fetishization  of  the  actress’s  body,  but  also  the  institution  of   celebrity  itself.  When  we  see  the  word  “slut”  used  to  show  that  Gay’s  characters   would  censure  Polly  for  her  circulation,  moreover,  we  may  glean  that  Gay  is  also   119 censuring  Walpole  and  his  compatriots,  who  would  censor  future  innovations  in   theatrical  arts.  Walpole’s  impending  Licensing  Act  prevented  the  further  circulation   of  popular  characters,  and  because  women  had  only  recently  achieved  acceptance  as   professional  actors,  the  act  threatened  political,  sexual,  and  artistic  theatrical   freedoms  under  which  the  celebrity  slut  would  have  undoubtedly  thrived.     Whether  or  not  an  actress  portraying  Polly  openly  embraced  celebrity   circulation  or  sluttish  behavior  in  any  sense  of  the  word—through  filthy  or  ill-­‐kempt   appearance,  costuming,  or  off-­‐stage  persona—the  other  characters’  dialogue   regularly  labels  her  (and  by  association,  her  portrayer)  as  such.  Polly  is  able  to   circulate  through  different  media:  because  the  character  Polly  was  portrayed  by  an   actress,  that  actress’s  body  also  becomes  a  site  of  Polly’s  promiscuous  circulation;   when  that  actress  steps  off  the  stage  and  (occasionally)  out  of  character,  vestiges  of   circulation  still  cling  to  her  offstage  persona.  As  a  celebrated  character  from  a   celebrated  text,  Polly  is  the  ultimate  celebrity  slut,  leaving  the  smudge  of  her   character  on  those  with  whom  she  comes  into  contact.   To  leave  a  smudge  of  dirt,  however,  is  not  a  lasting  enough  legacy:  with  this   smudge  comes  a  social  critique  of  the  moral  dirtiness  that  Gay  saw  in  his  society.   Dianne  Dugaw  has  noted  that,  in  The  Beggar’s  Opera,  “Gay  critiqued  the  moral  and   political  dynamics  of  an  emerging  world  order  driven  by  acquisition  and  expansion   of  capital.” 50  In  this  play,  the  slut  par  excellence  Polly  carries  this  satirical  burden  on   her  shoulders,  critiquing  the  very  process  of  circulation  that  made  her  popular.  She   represents  the  corruption  attendant  to  the  expansion  of  capital,  to  the  circulation  of   50  Dugaw  22.   120 money—not  only  because  the  actress  portraying  her  was  being  paid  to  perform   (much  like  a  prostitute),  but  also  because  Polly  as  a  character  could  be  circulated   and  adapted  into  new  works  from  which  any  number  of  authors  could  benefit.  In   this  way,  we  can  see  the  political  and  capitalistic  underpinnings  of  sluts:  these   characters,  because  of  their  ability  to  circulate  promiscuously,  could  carry  satirical   jibes  from  one  text  to  another.     To  conclude,  I  would  like  to  return  briefly  to  my  opening  sally  regarding   Macheath.  The  highwaymen  and  dastardly  informers  of  the  play  may  seem  most   directly  related  to  Gay’s  attacks  on  figures  like  Robert  Walpole,  with  his  supposedly   legitimate  political  employment.  If  we  consider  the  various  types  of  circulation  in   The  Beggar’s  Opera—bodies,  money,  possessions  stolen  and  pawned—Macheath’s   proclivity  for  gambling  seems  to  be  roundly  emblematic  of  the  play’s  political  and   economic  satire:  “Macheath’s  ‘deep  play’  captures  the  dynamic  at  the  heart  of  the   new  capitalist  order  of  markets,  money,  and  trade  on  which  The  Beggar’s  Opera  fixes   our  attention.” 51  Just  as  significant  to  this  satire  of  “the  new  capitalist  order,”   however,  is  Macheath’s  proclivity  for  loose  women.  Ultimately,  it  is  the  women  of   the  play,  and  namely  Polly,  who  are  integral  to  Gay’s  attacks  on  social  greed,   primarily  because  their  bodies  are  lucrative  commodities.  For  Polly  to  provoke  the   foremost  statement  against  corruption  in  the  play,  however,  and  for  the  actress   portraying  her  to  potentially  absorb  the  slut  moniker  in  her  offstage  life  as  Lavinia   Fenton  did,  is  to  toss  the  ultimate  insult  against  her  would-­‐be  censors:  she  is  free  to   51  Dugaw  19.   121 circulate  on  her  own,  to  be  a  commodity  in  her  own  right,  and  to  make  a  fortune  as  a   woman  from  her  promiscuity. 122 CHAPTER  THREE     Popularity,  Social  Circulation,  and  Satire  in     Henry  Fielding’s  The  Author’s  Farce  and  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town     What  Dulness  dropp’d  among  her  sons  impress’d   Like  motion  from  one  circle  to  the  rest:   So  from  the  midmost  the  nutation  spreads   Round  and  more  round  o’er  all  the  sea  of  heads.       ~Alexander  Pope,  The  Dunciad  (Book  II,  407-­410)     Polly’s  circulation  through  the  minds  and  works  of  various  authors  brings  me   to  my  final  chapter’s  topic:  the  workings  of  circulation  as  it  attended  social  networks   in  London’s  theatrical  realm.  An  analysis  of  these  networks  can  prompt  insight  to   the  world  of  theatrical  writing,  and  the  ways  in  which  that  world  allowed,   contributed  to,  and  even  propelled  the  circulation  of  different  texts  and  opinions  of   popular  writers.  In  this  chapter,  I  will  examine  the  ways  in  which  Henry  Fielding,   Colley  Cibber,  and  their  contemporaries  relied  on  social  circulation  within  the  active   network  of  London’s  theatrical  world  in  order  to  encourage  the  circulation  of  texts   and  good  opinions.   For  an  apt  example  of  a  writer  whose  texts  circulated  even  as  opinions  about   him  changed,  I  will  linger  for  a  moment  on  Colley  Cibber.  Cibber’s  plays  borrow   from,  respond  to,  cobble  together,  and  sometimes  outright  plagiarize  works  by  other   123 authors,  and  his  contemporaries  derided  him  for  it. 1  Among  Cibber’s  detractors   were  the  Scriblerians,  and  Alexander  Pope  famously  crowned  him  King  of  the   Dunces  in  his  four  book  1743  edition  of  The  Dunciad.  In  Cibber’s  tendencies  to   borrow  or  copy  from  other  authors,  Pope  saw  a  hypocritical  double  bind:  though   any  good  author  might  copy  a  style,  collaborate,  or  give  credence  and  merit  to  a   previous  author’s  text,  Cibber’s  work  was  ultimately  published  only  under  his  own   name.  To  Pope,  this  was  not  as  noble  as  collaboration  or  homage  at  its  finest,  but   rather  a  sign  of  Cibber’s  talentless  opportunism:  as  in  this  chapter’s  epigraph,  the   ripples  of  Dulness  spread  in  circles  from  one  work  to  the  next. 2  Perhaps  Cibber’s   most  directly  ill-­‐natured  retort  to  Pope’s  critiques  can  be  found  in  the  Letter  from   Mr.  Cibber  to  Mr.  Pope:     If  you  think  you  have  a  right  to  lay  your  satirical  tail  at  my  door,   whenever  your  muse  has  a  looseness,  have  not  I  an  equal  right  to  rub   your  nose  in  it?  These,  I  confess  again,  are  most  unsavory  similes;  but   I  have  the  classical  authority  of  your  Dunciad  to  plead  for  them,  where   we  occasionally  find  your  filthy  slut  of  a  muse  emptying  her  Jordan   [chamber  pot],  toast  and  all,  into  the  street!  A  delicate  nosegay  it  is,   indeed!  Smell  it  Reader. 3   1  Refer  again  to  the  anecdote  at  the  end  of  chapter  1:  Cibber  knowingly  took  major   plot  points  for  his  play  The  Double  Gallant  from  Susanna  Centlivre’s  Love  at  a   Venture,  which  Cibber  had  rejected  from  his  company  as  “too  bawdy.”   2  As  an  author  well  versed  in  mock-­‐heroic  epics,  Pope  knew  a  thing  or  two  about   how  to  create  an  effective  homage.   3  Qtd.  in  Kristina  Straub,  “Men  from  Boys:  Cibber,  Pope  and  the  Schoolboy,”  Pope,  ed.   Brean  Hammond  (New  York:  Routledge,  2014),  187.   124 All  of  this  gets  us  to  the  point  of  promiscuous  circulation—both  of  the  text  and  of  the   author’s  reputation.  By  using  scatological  imagery,  Cibber  lifts  “unsavory  similes”   directly  from  Pope’s  work,  and  in  the  process  confirms  Pope’s  accusations  of  sloppy   writing  and  references  taken  whole-­‐scale  from  other  texts. 4   What  we  know  to  be  certain  is  that  Pope  was  criticizing  not  only  Cibber  the   author,  but  also  “[a]  symptom  of  the  ubiquitous  reaction  against  reason  and  good   taste.” 5  In  comparison,  Cibber  describes  himself  as  a  “self-­‐centered  fool,  motivated   by  vanity,”  but  the  Apology  is  also  a  rumination  on  the  conflicting  roles  of  Cibber  the   performer  and  Cibber  the  writer:  “The  man  we  finally  see  is  a  comic  actor,   knowingly  breaking  character  to  show  the  audience  what  he  is  like  (or  rather,  what   he  thinks  he  is  like)  when  not  acting—but  yet  remaining  upon  the  stage.” 6  The   sluttish  mess  of  collaboration  and  the  circulation  of  texts  that  may  or  may  not  have   been  of  his  own  creation  are  certainly  defining  features  of  Cibber’s  work.     In  fact,  even  within  Cibber’s  plays,  texts  are  circulating  promiscuously,  with   little  sense  of  proper  authorial  attribution.  Consider  again  The  Double  Gallant   (1707),  the  plot  of  which  Cibber  took  from  Centlivre’s  Love  at  a  Venture:  the   ridiculous  Sir  Solomon  Sadlife  intercepts  a  love  letter  that  he  doesn’t  realize  is  for   his  wife,  mistaking  it  as  a  note  to  her  maid  Wishwell.  Sir  Solomon  tells  his  wife,   4  The  metaphors  of  dirt,  filth,  and  comingling  are  reminiscent  of  the  subjects  found   in  women’s  handbooks,  as  I  have  addressed  in  my  introduction.   5  Charles  D.  Peavy,  “Pope,  Cibber,  and  the  Crown  of  Dulness,”  The  South  Central   Bulletin  26.4  (1966):  17.   6  Brian  Glover,  “Nobility,  Visibility,  and  Publicity  in  Colley  Cibber’s  Apology,”  SEL  42   (Summer  2002):  523-­‐39.   125 “Wishwell,  I’m  afraid,  is  a  slut;  she  has  an  intrigue”  (III.iii). 7  Wishwell  covers  for  her   lady  and  conceals  the  truth  from  Sir  Solomon,  claiming  that  the  letter  is  for  her—in   spite  of  the  fact  that  she  cannot  read  or  write.  The  Sadlifes  help  her  compose  a   response,  with  only  Sir  Solomon  unaware  of  the  truth  of  the  situation.  Lady  Sadlife   muses  in  an  aside,  “This  absurd  slut  will  make  me  laugh  out.”  In  addition  to  its   marked  use  of  the  word  “slut,”  a  marker  for  messy  circulation,  this  scene  is  also  a   microcosmic  version  of  the  critiques  that  Cibber  received  during  his  playwriting   career.  First  of  all,  the  letter’s  promiscuous  circulation  is  disrupted,  and  the  text  of  it   ends  up  in  the  wrong  hands;  second,  the  letter’s  author  is  unknown  to  Sir  Solomon;   and  third,  the  reply  he  intends  to  make  on  behalf  of  another  would-­‐be  writer,   Wishwell,  is  actually  not  directed  towards  the  initial  letter  writer.  This  complicated   game  of  “who  writes  to  whom  and  on  whose  behalf?”  echoes  the  ongoing  concerns   of  plagiarism  and  originality  in  the  London  theater  circles.   In  a  move  perhaps  more  directly  autobiographical  than  Cibber’s  circulated   letter  from  The  Double  Gallant,  the  first  act  of  Henry  Fielding's  The  Author’s  Farce 8   presents  the  woebegone  author  in  question,  Harry  Luckless  (who  luckily  shares  a   first  name  with  Fielding  himself),  as  he  is  trying  to  sell  a  theatrical  script  to  the   publisher  Mr.  Bookweight.  The  bookseller  is  hesitant  to  publish  Luckless  because  he   is  unknown  as  an  author:  “Had  you  a  great  reputation  I  might  venture:  but,  truly,  for   7  Colley  Cibber,  The  Double  Gallant  (London:  John  Bell,  1792),  52.  Eighteenth  Century   Collections  Online,  accessed  10  September  2011.   8  For  the  sake  of  word  economy,  I  will  use  the  abbreviated  title  The  Author’s  Farce  to   refer  to  the  entire  three-­‐act  play,  not  as  a  way  to  refer  to  the  framing  narrative  that   makes  up  the  first  two  acts.  Also,  I  will  use  the  title  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town  to   refer  to  the  play  within  a  play  that  makes  up  the  majority  of  the  third  act;  this  title   will  also  refer  to  the  puppet  show  when  it  was  produced  independently  of  the  first   two  acts.   126 young  beginners  it  is  a  very  great  hazard:  for,  indeed,  the  reputation  of  the  author   carries  the  greatest  sway  in  these  affairs.” 9  Bookweight  knows  he  must  be  wary  of   new  authors,  so  not  to  lose  money  on  a  risky  investment.  There  is  irony,  however,  in   Bookweight’s  statement:  a  “young  beginner”  cannot  boast  of  “great  reputation”  if  he   has  never  published,  but  publication  is  necessary  to  prove  that  he  deserves  such  a   reputation.     Bookweight  further  complicates  this  authorial  cycle,  seemingly  impossible  to   enter,  when  he  states:  “The  town  have  been  so  fond  of  some  authors  that  they  have   run  them  up  to  infallibility,  and  would  have  applauded  them  even  against  their   senses”  (11).  Such  an  assessment  of  taste  was  not  new  in  Fielding’s  time,  and  it  is   not  much  different  in  ours:  a  popular  author,  performer,  or  director  who  has   regularly  received  good  reviews  will  very  likely  find  continued  support  from  the   general  public  whether  or  not  his  subsequent  efforts  have  as  much  merit  as  his  early   work. 10  The  town,  then,  accepts  what  a  select  few  producers—publishers,   booksellers,  theater  company  managers  or  shareholders,  and  similar—have  deigned   worthy  of  praise.  The  (truly)  Luckless  protagonist  goes  on  to  bemoan  the  trials  of   publication  when  his  friend  Witmore  arrives  in  the  scene;  the  characters  are  certain   that  an  elite  network  has  conspired  to  determine  standards  of  what  constitutes  good   taste,  and  that  this  network  continues  to  promote  and  produce  only  the  kind  of   9  Henry  Fielding,  The  Author’s  Farce  and  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town  (London,  1730),   I.vi,  11.  Subsequent  references  will  be  made  parenthetically  by  page  number  from   the  1730  text.   10  Think,  for  example,  of  summer  blockbuster  films,  best-­‐selling  books,  or  Academy   Award  nominations:  are  these  truly  the  best  films,  the  best  actors  and  actresses,  the   best  authors,  or  are  they  only  presumed  to  be  the  best  because  of  their  box  office   totals  or  sales  rankings?   127 work  that  adheres  to  those  standards.  Witmore  suggests  Luckless’  profession  would   be  more  encouraging  “in  an  age  of  learning  and  true  politeness,  where  a  man  might   succeed  by  his  merit…  but  now,  when  party  and  prejudice  carry  all  before  them,   when  learning  is  decried,  wit  not  understood,  when  the  theaters  are  puppet-­‐shows,   and  the  comedians  ballad-­‐singers:  when  fools  lead  the  town,  [why]  would  a  man   think  to  thrive  by  his  wit?” 11   Just  as  his  characters  demonstrate  in  these  passages,  Fielding  was  aware  that   social  connections  were  just  as  important  as,  if  not  more  important  than,  an  author’s   talents.  He  was  at  once  very  suspicious  of  how  social  connections  functioned,  and   very  willing  to  negotiate  such  systems  to  his  best  advantage  throughout  his  various   careers.  Having  established  himself  as  a  notorious  satirist  in  the  theater,  for   example,  Fielding  was  able  to  parlay  that  success  into  later  satirical  work  in   newspapers,  pamphlets,  and  novels.  Fielding’s  enduring  success  as  a  satirical   novelist  has  been  discussed  and  analyzed  at  length,  but  fewer  scholars  have  focused   on  Fielding  the  playwright. 12  Fewer  still  have  written  in  depth  on  The  Author’s  Farce,   11  Henry  Fielding,  The  Author’s  Farce.  In  The  Broadview  Anthology  of  Restoration  and   Eighteenth-­Century  Drama,  ed.  Jill  Campbell  (Ontario,  Canada:  Broadview,  2001),   1782-­‐1824.   12 J.  Paul  Hunter’s  Occasional  Form:  Henry  Fielding  and  the  Chains  of  Circumstance   (Baltimore:  John  Hopkins  University  Press,  1975),  Robert  Hume’s  Fielding  and  the   London   Theater   1728-­1737  (Oxford:  Oxford  University  Press,  1988),  Martin  and   Ruthe  R.  Battestin’s  biography,  Henry  Fielding,  A  Life  (London:  Routledge,  1989),  and   Albert  J.  Rivero’s  The  Plays  of  Henry  Fielding:  A  Critical  Study  of  His  Dramatic  Career   (Charlottesville:  University  of  Virginia  Press,  1989)  stand  out  as  seminal  texts  in  this   field,  but  extended  works  on  Fielding’s  dramatic  texts  have  fallen  out  of  fashion  in   current  scholarship.  Somewhat  more  recent  works  on  performance  and  spectacle   that  devote  time  to  Fielding  the  playwright  are  Jill  Campbell’s  Natural  Masques:   Gender  and  Identity  in  Fielding’s  Plays  and  Novels  (Redwood:  Stanford  University   Press,   1995),   William   Warner’s   Licensing   Entertainment:   the   Elevation   of   Novel   Reading  in  Britain,  1684-­1750  (Berkeley  and  Los  Angeles:  University  of  California   128 which  was  Fielding’s  first  commercial  success,  but  not  his  first  play.  The  conditions   under  which  a  play  could  become  financially  and  popularly  successful  are  what   make  the  theater  so  central  to  understanding  eighteenth  century  social  networks.   The  London  theater  network,  for  example,  contributed  to  The  Author’s  Farce’s   various  successes—its  ability  to  propagate  into  later  editions,  to  shape  public   opinion,  and  to  disseminate  Fielding's  ideas  and  critiques  of  his  compatriots.  In   other  words,  this  play  is  a  revealing  case  study  of  eighteenth  century  social   networks  because  it  is  both  a  record  of  events  and  a  lampoon  of  the  networks’   participants  and  workings.  Fielding  recognized  that,  for  talented  and  talentless   writers  alike,  social  connections  meant  more  than  the  individuals  or  groups  that   were  being  connected  (an  effect  frequently  colloquialized  as  “it's  not  what  you   know,  but  who  you  know”).  He  was  aware  that  people  would  understand  his   mockeries:  they  would  know  who  was  under  attack,  and,  as  a  result,  they  might  shift   or  strengthen  public  opinions  of  the  figures  being  lampooned,  bending  the  definition   of  good  taste  to  his  own  benefit.  For  Fielding,  the  payoff  of  writing  such  a  satire  was   the  benefit  of  any  social  network:  circulation.  Not  only  would  his  text  circulate  to  the   effect  of  popularity,  but  also  the  social  networks  of  London  would  interact  in  order   to  disseminate  his  play’s  message:  namely,  that  original  art  is  more  worthy  of  praise   than  derivative  forms.   The  alleged  meritocracy  that  determines  which  art  is  worthy  of  praise,   however,  might  not  always  make  the  best  choices.  How  can  audience  members   Press,  1998),  and  Lisa  Freeman’s  Character’s  Theater:  Genre  and  Identity  on  the   Eighteenth-­Century  English  Stage  (Philadelphia:  University  of  Pennsylvania  Press,   2001).     129 know  if  the  play  they’re  watching  is  actually  the  strongest  work,  or  if  the  theater   managers  simply  chose  to  promote  a  talentless  friend?  These  are  the  types  of   question  Fielding  poses  in  The  Author’s  Farce.  This  work—both  in  its  content  and  its   source  materials—anticipates  and  accentuates  the  theories  that  scholars  have   recently  developed  to  examine  the  ways  in  which  groups  of  people  interact;  social   network  theorists  are  providing  a  language  today  for  something  Fielding  was   already  examining  in  his  time.  The  brief  examples  above  draw  attention  to  some   governing  themes  for  this  essay:  namely,  that  at  its  best,  a  social  network  can   promote  collaboration  and  other  interactions  that  benefit  each  participant;  at  its   worst,  as  Fielding  knew  well,  the  connections  could  grow  preferential,  nepotistic,   and  exclusive  of  dissenting  opinions. 13  Another  way  of  putting  this  is  that  one   participant  could  abuse  a  network  to  his  or  her  own  benefit  without  intending  to   contribute  back  into  a  cycle  that  would  benefit  others.  When  Fielding  satirizes  the   latter  type  of  interaction,  he  anticipates  social  network  theory  in  ways  that  are  as   yet  unexplored:  in  calling  attention  to  and  mocking  the  ways  in  which  literary   bigwigs  interacted—namely,  relying  upon  their  connections  instead  of  their  talents   to  advance—Fielding  recognized  the  potential  for  connections  to  be  more  important   than  the  individuals  or  groups  being  connected.     13  Although  Fielding  also  examined  issues  of  nepotism  and  preferential  treatment  in   his  career  as  a  novelist,  it  is  more  difficult  to  imagine  a  novelist  working  in  tandem   with  collaborators  in  order  to  advance  his  career.  The  theater,  in  other  words,  has   collaborative  capacities  that  are  not  as  apparent  to  novel  writing:  a  playwright   requires  the  cooperation  of  a  director,  producer,  and  actors  for  his  work  to  be   complete,  but  a  novelist  needs  only  an  editor  and  publisher  (and  those  figures   presumably  have  less  input  into  the  final  creative  product  than  the  collaborators  on   a  play  would).     130 Since  Fielding’s  work  predates  social  network  theory,  I  would  like  to  advance   a  reading  of  theater  networks  as  they  might  have  been  described  during  his  time  by   using  the  term  promiscuous.  As  a  supplement  to  contemporary  network  theory,  the   word  “promiscuous”  suggests  the  type  of  sensual  and  contagious  social  mingling   that  was  indeed  well  known  in  the  eighteenth  century,  not  least  of  all  in  the  theater.   Moreover,  not  only  can  a  person  be  promiscuous  in  a  social  sense,  but  so  can  a  text   be  promiscuous  in  the  sense  that  it  becomes  popular  and  can  move  from  one  genre   or  era  to  the  next.  When  we  think  of  networking  today,  the  implications  are  largely   positive;  for  promiscuity,  on  the  other  hand,  the  opposite  is  true.  Of  course,  the  word   promiscuous  does  not  depend  entirely  on  our  current  connotation  of  sexual   looseness,  but  it  does  literally  mean  something  that  mixes  easily  (from  the  Latin  prō-­‐   [as  in  favor  of]  +  miscēre  [“to  mix”]). 14  Within  the  definition  most  familiar  to  us,  an   individual  who  has  had  many  sexual  partners  might  spread  a  disease;  just  so,  a   prolific  gossip  can  pollute  reputations,  and  a  popular  narrative  that  is  adapted  into   various  genres  can  permeate  many  corners  of  the  shared  culture.  Promiscuity,  or   the  ability  to  mix,  can  lead  to  influential  and  potentially  contagious  social   interactions—to  the  benefit  or  detriment  of  other  network  participants.  In  its  most   literal  sense,  of  course,  promiscuity  is  the  mark  of  a  functioning  social  network:  one   participant  mingles  with  others  to  create  an  interconnected  group.  When  a  text   circulates  through  the  public  consciousness,  as  in  the  case  of  The  Author’s  Farce,  that   text’s  promiscuity  and  its  lasting  cultural  clout  is  nearly  guaranteed.   14  This  does  not  deny  that  sex  can  be  promiscuous,  but  it  allows  that  nonsexual   forms  of  social  interaction  can  be  as  well.   131 This  chapter  will  demonstrate  how  The  Author’s  Farce  was  significant  not   only  because  of  its  keen  awareness  of  social  promiscuity’s  potentially  beneficial  and   detrimental  uses,  but  also  because  of  its  contribution  to  early  notions  of  social   networking  that  persisted  beyond  the  mid-­‐eighteenth  century.  In  Licensing   Entertainment,  William  Warner  hints  at  an  important  connection  between  Fielding’s   careers  as  a  playwright  and  a  novelist:  “Less  a  reliable  guide  than  an  artful  actor  or   puppeteer,  Fielding  develops  a  novelistic  species  of  performative  entertainment   which  concedes  to  the  reader  his  or  her  essential  freedom  as  a  pleasurable   responsibility.” 15  Warner’s  interplay  of  theatrical  and  novelistic  terminology   concedes  that  Fielding’s  careers  intersect  one  another:  his  social  circles  mix  readily,   and  his  chosen  generic  modes  cross-­‐pollinate,  making  his  plays  and  novels  all  the   more  telling  as  artifacts  of  something  akin  to  networking  theory.  In  his  ability  to   bridge  genres,  and  to  seemingly  presage  shifts  in  literary  taste  from  poetry  to   theater  to  the  novel,  Henry  Fielding  is  an  apt  subject  for  social  network  studies   because  of  his  prominent  role  in  a  variety  of  social  and  literary  circles.     Research  on  eighteenth  century  sociability  has  addressed  the  relevance  of   political,  literary,  gender-­‐based,  and  other  means  of  networking.  Scholars  such  as   Elizabeth  Eger,  Ophelia  Field,  and  Patricia  Carr  Bruckman,  among  others,  have   written  on  the  Bluestockings,  the  Kit-­‐Cat  Club,  and  the  Scriblerians,  respectively.   Peter  Clark,  James  Kelly,  Jon  Mee,  Gillian  Russell  and  Clara  Tuite  have  considered  the   effects  of  sociability  writ  large  in  the  century’s  literary  culture.  Mee,  for  example,   argues  that  the  rise  of  the  novel  in  the  late  eighteenth  century  “intensified  the   15  Warner  234;  emphasis  added.   132 concern  with  intersubjective  communication  as  a  key  terrain  for  working  out  the   community’s  values.” 16  Of  course,  these  intersubjective  communications  that   determined  one’s  social  networks  were  occurring  just  as  commonly  in  the  first  half   of  the  century,  in  coffee  houses,  news  circulars,  theaters,  and  casual  conversation.   Russell  and  Tuite  suggest  that  “the  willingness  of  Britons  to  associate  in  clubs  and   societies  could  be  explained  by  urbanization  and  a  non-­‐interventionist  state  post   1688,”  and  that  the  “continuing  discursive  potency  of  sociability…  is  not  just  a   feature  of  current  academic  discourse  on  sociability  but  was  apparent  in  the   eighteenth  century.” 17  Considering  the  extensive  number  of  social  clubs  and  circles   that  developed  during  the  eighteenth  century,  the  authors  of  the  era  were  bound  to   examine  a  variety  of  networking  strategies.   Scholars  have  addressed  the  impact  that  these  clubs  and  networks  have  had   that  persist  beyond  their  time.  For  example,  Dianne  Dugaw  and  Joseph  Roach  have   proposed  the  concept  of  a  “deep”  or  “persistent  eighteenth  century,”  a  theory  based   on  how  famous  a  work  or  its  author  might  have  become  in  its  time:  a  work  that   today  represents  depth  or  persistence  is  one  that,  in  its  time,  was  popular  enough  to   16  Jon  Mee,  Conversable  Worlds:  Literature,  Contention,  and  Community  1762-­1830   (Oxford:   Oxford   University   Press,   2011),   4-­‐5.   The   rise   of   the   novel   certainly   engendered  a  specific  kind  of  participatory  socialization  and  conversation,  but  the   novel  is  clearly  not  the  only  print  culture,  nor  is  public  reading  of  print  the  only  kind   of   public   engagement.   Gossip,   for   example,   is   a   non-­‐print   form   of   sociable   participation;  theatergoing  is  another.   17   Gillian   Russell   and   Clara   Tuite,   “Introducing   Romantic   Sociability,”   Romantic   Sociability:  Social  Networks  and  Literature  Culture  in  Britain,  1770-­1840,  eds.  Russell   and  Tuite  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  2002),  3-­‐4.  Although  the  scope   of  their  collection  is  the  late  eighteenth  century,  I  take  their  inclusion  of  the  date   1688  to  indicate  the  ongoing  history  of  urbanization,  and  thus  socialization.   133 endure  many  permutations,  editions,  performances,  or  translations. 18  This  type  of   canon  formation  relies  heavily  on  a  story’s  popularity,  on  its  ability  to  be   transmitted,  on  the  text’s  reception,  and  on  people’s  desire  to  share  those  narratives   or  patronize  their  authors. 19  For  this  to  happen,  the  text  must  have  popular   persistence:  its  audience  or  readers  must  be  willing  to  propagate  its  reputation.   Social  network  theorists  Nicholas  Christakis  and  James  Fowler  refer  to  a  similar   social  phenomenon  that  they  call  “transitivity”—i.e.  a  person’s  ability  to  connect   with  other  people  in  a  larger  group—and  they  identify  connection  and  contagion  as   two  important  aspects  of  social  networking. 20  Social  transitivity,  connection,  and   contagion,  then,  are  necessary  for  a  literary  text  to  become  transitive  and   contagious:  the  text  cannot  disseminate  without  a  networked  audience  or  group  of   fellow  authors  to  promote  it.     According  to  Christakis  and  Fowler,  the  connections  within  a  network  are   more  important  than  either  the  individual  or  the  group:   A  group  can  be  defined  by  an  attribute  (for  example,  women,   Democrats,  lawyers,  long-­‐distance  runners)  or  as  a  specific  collection   of  individuals  to  whom  we  can  literally  point  (“those  people,  right   over  there,  waiting  to  get  into  the  concert”).  A  social  network  is   altogether  different.  While  a  network,  like  a  group,  is  a  collection  of   18  Dianne  Dugaw,  Deep  Play:  John  Gay  and  the  Invention  of  Modernity  (Newark,  DE:   University  of  Delaware  Press,  2001);  Joseph  Roach,  It  (Ann  Arbor:  University  of   Michigan  Press,  2007).   19  I  believe  Roach’s  assessment  of  a  celebrity  “it”  factor  may  be  applicable  to  popular   authors  and  their  texts.   20  Nicholas  A.  Christakis  and  James  H.  Fowler,  Connected:  The  Surprising  Power  of   Our  Social  Networks  and  How  They  Shape  Our  Lives  (New  York:  Little,  Brown  &  Co.,   2009),  14,  16.   134 people,  it  includes  something  more:  a  specific  set  of  connections   between  people  in  the  group.  These  ties,  and  the  particular  pattern  of   these  ties,  are  often  more  important  than  the  individual  people   themselves.  They  allow  groups  to  do  things  that  a  disconnected   collection  of  individuals  cannot. 21     Simply  put,  a  group  is  not  a  network  unless  there  is  direct  interaction  between   individuals.  Putting  social  network  theory  into  metaphorical  terms,  John  Scott  refers   to  the  “texture”  or  “density”  of  the  social  “fabric,”  suggesting  that  the  idea  of  a  social   network  implies  a  figurative  web  of  netting  that  binds  people  together. 22  These   metaphors  capture  the  essential  “something  more”  that  Christakis  and  Fowler  find   so  compelling:  the  social  connections  that  bind  people  together,  and  the  patterns  we   see  in  them.  Furthermore,  the  visual  and  tactile  qualities  of  Scott’s  metaphor  and  the   transitive  contagion  of  Christakis  and  Fowler’s  lend  credence  to  a  notion  of   sociability  based  on  the  sensual,  or  the  promiscuous.   In  most  social  groups,  Scott  explains,  there  might  be  any  number  of  nodal   hubs,  or  people  who  connect  with  many  other  people. 23  A  triadic  structure  is  the   21  Christakis  and  Fowler  9.  The  authors  suggest  that  social  theorists  are  “divided   into  two  camps:  those  who  think  individuals  are  in  control  of  their  destinies,  and   those   who   believe   that   social   forces…   are   responsible   for   what   happens   to   us.   However,  we  think  that  a  third  factor  is  missing…  we  believe  that  our  connections  to   other  people  matter  most,  and  that  by  linking  the  study  of  individuals  to  the  study  of   groups,  the  science  of  social  networks  can  explain  a  lot  about  human  experience”   (xii-­‐xiii).  Another  way  to  put  this  is  synergy  with  a  difference:  the  whole  may  be   greater  than  the  sum  of  its  parts,  but  the  process  of  summing  those  parts  is  most   significant.   22  John  Scott,  Social  Network  Analysis,  2nd  ed.  (London:  Sage,  2000),  5.   23  Though  calling  a  person  a  “node”  or  “hub”  may  seem  reductive  and  dehumanizing,   such  sociographs  help  visualize  the  ways  in  which  people  are  connected.  This  is  a   profoundly  useful  way  to  analyze  a  network.   135 least  complex  type  of  interaction  in  which  discord  can  arise  between  network   participants.  Two  individuals/nodes  may  simply  avoid  one  another  if  they  don’t  get   along,  but  a  third  participant,  a  hub  who  gets  along  with  both  of  the  antipathetic   members,  introduces  conflict  to  the  group. 24  From  this  most  basic  building  block  of  a   social  network,  participants  can  be  added  with  positive,  negative,  or  no  relationship   to  every  other  member  of  the  group.  A  hub  is  one  of  the  centermost  figures  in  the   network:  he  may  have  direct  connections—as  a  friend,  neighbor,  or  coworker,  for   example—with  a  large  number  of  people,  some  of  whom  only  have  two  or  three   direct  connections.  The  hub  then  expands  these  peoples’  social  transitivity  because   he  gives  them  an  indirect  connection  with  all  of  his  own  direct  connections;  the   network  connectivity  expands  exponentially.  In  my  conception  of  a  network,  then,   the  hub  is  the  most  socially  promiscuous  member  of  the  group.   Now  take  into  account  Fielding’s  utility  as  a  subject  in  the  field  of  social   networking:  when  each  individual/node  in  a  network  can  become  a  hub  by  which   any  other  individuals  may  be  connected  to  form  a  group,  Fielding  becomes  a  hub   that  connects  other  famous  actors,  playwrights,  theater  producers,  general   members  of  the  London  elite,  and  later,  novelists.  If  we  analyze  Fielding’s  works  and   their  seeming  anticipation  of  social  network  theory,  we  can  better  examine  how   literature  provides  a  connection  between  people,  generations,  and  centuries.   Although  others  have  critiqued  the  workings  of  their  respective  social  circles  before   and  since  Fielding,  he  was  a  network  critic  par  excellence;  he  called  attention  to  the   24  Scott  14-­‐15.  In  a  slightly  different  scenario,  nodes  A  and  B  may  not  have  known   each  other  before  hub  C  linked  them;  only  after  this  connection  happens  do  the   three  participants  realize  that  A  and  B  do  not  get  along.   136 complexities  of  social  promiscuity,  relied  on  the  public  nature  of  theater  to  promote   his  opinions,  made  strategic  use  of  social  connections  to  ensure  his  texts  were   transmissible,  and  decried  talentless  authors  and  the  readers  who  allowed  their   works  to  represent  public  taste.   Literary  collaboration  is  one  type  of  social  exchange.  So  is  gossip;  both   practices  are  also  profoundly  isolating  to  the  object  of  concern.   For  gossip  or   collaboration  to  work  properly,  there  must  be  sociability  (people  gathered  in  a   community  to  share  rumors  and  opinions).  Similarly,  one  possible  end  of  the  gossip   machine  is  isolation:  a  group  of  people  spreads  a  rumor  that  is  specifically  designed   to  single  out  an  individual  for  scrutiny  or  ridicule.     Network  Dynamics  and  Textual  History   Originally  written  during  1729,  The  Author’s  Farce  presents  us  with   characters  who  illustrate  the  alternate  benefits  and  detriments  of  social  circulation   and  a  social  network’s  connectivity.  Written  within  a  long  tradition  of   metatheatrical  critique,  The  Author’s  Farce  follows  the  authorial  exploits  of  Harry   Luckless,  a  playwright  whose  primary  concern  in  the  first  two  acts  is  to  write  a   successful  play. 25  Luckless  does  not  work  for  writerly  renown  or  social  clout,   however,  but  in  order  to  settle  his  rent  with  the  landlady  Mrs.  Moneywood,  with   25  Other  plays  in  the  metatheatrical  tradition  include  some  of  Fielding’s  recent   forebears.  For  example,  Gay’s  The  Beggar’s  Opera  is  framed  as  a  production  that  a   beggar  has  set  in  motion.  Georges  Villiers’  satirical  play  The  Rehearsal  (1671)  was  a   pointed  attack  on  the  works  of  John  Dryden,  and  John  Vanbrugh’s  The  Relapse  is  a   self-­‐referential  sequel  to  Cibber’s  Love’s  Last  Shift  (both  plays  dated  1696).  Earlier   metatheatrical  works  include  The  Knight  of  the  Burning  Pestle  (1613)  by  Beaumont   and  Fletcher,  and  perhaps  most  famously,  Shakespeare’s  Hamlet.   137 hopefully  enough  money  left  over  to  marry  her  daughter  Harriot.  After  two   unscrupulous  theater  managers,  Marplay  and  Sparkish,  reject  Luckless’  proposed   play,  effectively  shutting  him  out  of  their  network,  the  writer  revises  the  script  into   what  he  sees  as  a  degraded  genre:  a  puppet  show  that  is  meant  to  mock  his   unsupportive  associates.  Of  course,  Luckless  makes  a  fortuitous  social  connection   and  finds  a  new  venue  almost  immediately. 26  The  interpolated  plot  in  the  third  act,   The  Pleasures  of  the  Town,  is  a  puppet  show  being  performed  by  human  actors   dressed  as  puppets.  Near  the  end  of  this  act,  a  messenger  arrives,  interrupts  the  play   within  a  play,  and  names  Luckless  “Henry  I,  King  of  Bantam.”  Luckless  also  learns   that  his  beloved  Harriot  is  Princess  of  Old  Brentford,  his  landlady  is  the  queen,  and   one  of  the  performers  in  his  puppet  show  is  a  prince.  After  the  puppet  show  and  the   framing  play  wrap  up,  four  poets  try  to  determine  how  the  evening’s  performance   should  conclude:  “When  [the  poets  fail]  to  compose  an  epilogue  to  his  play,  Luckless   gives  the  part  to  a  cat,  with  excellent  results.” 27   In  its  initial  run,  the  play  enjoyed  an  impressive  forty-­‐two  performances  at   the  New  Theater  in  Haymarket  during  the  early  part  of  1730. 28  The  play  was  a   critical  and  financial  success  largely  because  of  its  subject  matter:  the  pointed   mockery  of  London’s  theater  scene  appealed  to  the  audience’s  sense  of  irony,  as  did   the  insider  knowledge  that  nepotistic  connections  and  promiscuous  sociable   26  As  I  will  explain  at  length  below,  this  event  is  drawn  directly  from  Fielding's  life.     27  Martin  C.  Battestin,  A  Henry  Fielding  Companion  (Westport,  CT:  Greenwood  Press,   2000),  249.  The  epilogue  contains  a  spate  of  sexual  jokes  about  the  cat/pussy,   hearkening  to  common  notions  of  sexual  promiscuity.   28   Thomas   Lockwood,   ed.,   Henry   Fielding:   Plays   (1728-­1731)  3  vols.  (Oxford:   Clarendon,   2004),   1:194-­‐96.   Although   Fielding   revised   the   text   within   the   first   month  of  the  run,  I  consider  these  minor  changes  part  of  the  first  version  of  the  play.   138 circulation  could  potentially  weigh  more  than  talent  in  determining  an  author’s   success.  Members  of  London’s  theatrical  networks  would  have  understood  the  less-­‐ than-­‐subtle  subtext:  anyone  who  appreciates  a  work  lambasting  poor  taste  can   claim  that  they  “get  it,”  that  they  are  clever  enough  to  know  the  origin  and  aim  of  the   ridicule,  and  that  they  have  good  taste  by  proxy.  There  are  more  measures  of   networking  at  play  than  just  those  in  the  social  dimension,  however:  retelling  a  joke   from  the  play  would  create  connections  between  people  who  had  seen  it  because   they  can  bond  over  their  knowledge  of  the  joke’s  source  and  author;  telling  a  joke  at   someone  else’s  expense  can  create  connections  between  the  people  who  are  not   mocked  because  they  feel  like  they  are  on  the  same  side;  and  the  more  people  hear   about  such  a  joke,  whether  they  were  at  the  theater  or  not,  the  more   individuals/nodes  can  participate  in  the  circulation  of  gossip.  In  this  way,  a  text’s   promiscuity—its  ability  to  circulate  between  readers  or  audience  members—relies   on  the  social  network’s  connectivity.   Fielding  knew  that  this  both  social  and  textual  circulation  was  possible,   especially  in  the  world  of  theater:  Luckless’  experiences  match  his  own  experiences   as  a  playwright  almost  exactly.  The  money-­‐mad  producers  Marplay  and  Sparkish   reject  one  of  Luckless’  proposed  scripts  just  as  the  Theater  Royal  managers  Colley   Cibber  and  Robert  Wilks  had  rejected  one  of  Fielding’s.  By  the  1720s,  Cibber  and   Wilks  were  well  established  as  popular  actors  and  producers  for  the  Theater  Royal,   Drury  Lane,  where  they  favored  lavish  operatic  spectacles.  They  had  produced   Fielding’s  first  play,  Love  in  Several  Masques,  at  Drury  Lane  in  1728:  the  play  ran   four  nights  and  was  never  revived.  As  a  result  of  the  financial  flop,  Cibber  failed  to   139 support  Fielding’s  subsequent  work,  and  refused  to  produce  his  next  play,  The   Temple  Beau.  Like  Luckless  in  the  play,  Fielding  sought  a  venue  elsewhere,  and  he   found  it  at  the  New  Theater  in  Haymarket. 29  Now  that  he  had  a  stage,  Fielding  took   the  opportunity  for  satirical  revenge.  The  time  was  right:  Cibber  was  named  Poet   Laureate  of  England  in  1730,  and  his  critics  would  seize  any  excuse  to  denigrate  his   talent  and  deride  his  sycophantic  pandering.  A  jape  about  Cibber  would  spread   easily,  promiscuously,  through  networks  of  people  who  knew  him  directly  or  not.   Once  again  mirroring  the  action  of  The  Author’s  Farce,  a  playwright  took  retribution   against  the  finance-­‐obsessed  managers  who  had  denied  his  artistic  merit:  Fielding   wrote  The  Author’s  Farce  to  ridicule  the  poor  taste  that  he  believed  had  become   endemic  to  London’s  entertainment  industry,  and  the  graceless  money-­‐grubbers   like  Cibber  who  supported  it.  Later  in  1730,  Fielding  made  a  few  minor  alterations   to  the  text;  these  led  to  a  second  successful  run  that  continued  through  May  and   June,  and  a  revival  that  was  staged  in  July.  In  August  1730,  only  the  third  act  puppet   show,  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town,  was  performed;  a  new  prologue  was  added  in   October;  and  a  production  including  only  the  first  two  acts  ran  in  November  of  the   same  year.  A  prologue  that  has  since  been  lost  was  added  in  mid-­‐1731.  The  final   showing  at  Haymarket  was  in  June  of  1731.  Since  1731,  other  productions   29  Battestin  242-­‐43.  John  Potter  had  built  the  New  Theater,  or  Little  Theater,  at   Haymarket  in  1720;  his  first  patron  and  manager  was  the  French  Duke  de  Montague   who,  like  Fielding,  left  a  career  in  theater  because  he  could  not  find  an  amicable   venue  in  London.   140 throughout  the  eighteenth  century  included  altered  prologues,  excised  the  epilogue,   or  excluded  everything  but  the  third  act,  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town. 30   Scott  addresses  the  complexities  of  social  network  dynamics  that  are  much   like  those  Fielding  would  have  encountered  during  the  play’s  performance  history.  A   network,  in  his  view,  is  not  typically  restricted  to  easily  defined  triads;  the  informal   subgroups  of  closely  related  individuals  within  a  larger  network  can  be  referred  to   as  “cliques.” 31  The  conflict  between  Fielding  and  Cibber  might  aptly  be  described  as   a  conflict  of  two  theatrical  cliques:  those  of  the  Theater  Royal/Drury  Lane  and  the   Little  Theater/Haymarket. 32  After  the  success  of  The  Author’s  Farce  at  the  Little   Theater,  however,  Fielding  was  able  to  mend  his  relationship  with  the  Drury  Lane   clique,  largely  because  management  had  changed  hands.  Cibber’s  cronies  were   retired  or  deceased,  bequeathing  their  majority  stakes  to  John  Ellys  and  John   Highmore;  when  these  men  took  control,  Cibber  had  less  desire  to  keep  up  his   shares  personally,  so  he  rented  shares  to  his  son  Theophilus.  By  the  time  The   Author’s  Farce  had  finished  its  last  run  in  Haymarket,  the  Theater  Royal  was   30  Lockwood  has  traced  performances  of  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town  throughout  the   eighteenth  century.  See  Lockwood,   Henry   Fielding,  197.  In  1734,  Fielding  made   notable  changes  in  the  cast  of  characters  that  reflected  events  in  the  London  theater   scene,  as  I  will  demonstrate  below.  The  play’s  parts  circulated  easily,  which  allowed   for  a  greater  dissemination  of  Fielding’s  work.   31  Scott  19.  Some  social  theorists  distinguish  a  clique  as  different  from  other  more   formally  related  subgroups  such  as  family,  church,  or  social  classes.  Scott  notes  that   the   clique   provides   “a   degree   of   group   feeling   and   intimacy”   and   a   tacit   understanding  of  normative  behavior  between  all  participants  (20).   32  The  Drury  Lane  clique  included  producers  Cibber,  Wilks,  Barton  Booth,  and  their   troupe  of  actors  and  supporters;  the  Little  Theater  clique  included  Samuel  Johnson   and  Fielding,  among  others.   141 struggling  and  Fielding’s  successes  made  him  financially  appealing:  the  author  came   back  into  favor  with  the  money-­‐strapped  managers  at  Drury  Lane. 33     Coming  back  into  favor  with  the  Theater  Royal  also  gave  Fielding  an  excuse  to   profess  loyalty  to  Ellys  and  Highmore  during  the  Actors’  Rebellion  of  1733,  which   marked  the  final  downturn  of  any  positive  link  in  Cibber  and  Fielding’s  mercurial   relationship.  The  rebellion  was  largely  a  result  of  a  dispute  between  the  Cibber  men:   Theophilus  proved  difficult  to  work  with,  and  since  he  was  only  renting  his  father’s   shares  in  the  theater,  Ellys  and  Highmore  tried  to  buy  the  shares  back  directly  from   the  elder  Cibber.  For  what  was  perceived  as  his  father’s  betrayal,  the  younger  Cibber   and  his  social  followers  rebelled.  During  May  of  that  year,  he  led  a  strike  by  which  a   majority  of  contract  performers  from  Drury  Lane  shifted  their  loyalties  to  the  Little   Theater.  By  interpreting  the  dispute  as  a  manifestation  of  one  Cibber’s  greed  and  the   other  Cibber’s  youthful  bullheadedness,  Fielding  once  again  declared  himself  in  an   ideological  war  with  both  Colley  and  Theophilus;  the  men  would  not  put  away  petty   squabbles  for  the  sake  of  art  and  business,  which  Fielding  found  grossly   unprofessional.  To  memorialize  this  momentous  event  in  London’s  widest-­‐reaching   theatrical  social  circle,  Fielding  made  decisive  modifications  to  The  Author’s  Farce:   he  changed  the  character  Sparkish  to  “Marplay  Junior,”  drawing  Theophilus  Cibber   into  the  satirical  space  that  had  been  reserved  for  John  Wilks  in  the  1730  edition. 34   Just  as  the  original  1730  play  was  the  only  version  performed  at  the  Little  Theater,   33  Battestin  43.   34  As  Wilks  had  died  in  1732,  his  managerial  tactics  were  no  longer  fodder  for  satire   (Battestin  163).   142 the  1734  version  was  the  only  one  performed  at  Drury  Lane. 35  Provoking  an  even   more  befuddling  irregularity  in  the  social  and  textual  histories  of  the  play—was  it   approbation  or  retribution?—Theophilus  Cibber  revived  only  the  first  two  acts  of   the  play  at  Covent  Garden  in  1748.  Whether  or  not  this  indicates  the  Cibbers’  ability   to  claim  a  last  word  in  the  argument  is  a  point  that  remains  open  for  debate.  What  is   certain  is  that  the  commercial  and  cultural  interests  of  these  cliques  were   intertwining—the  network  was  shaping  the  text  and  vice  versa  as  the  facts  of  the   theater  world  circulated—but  whereas  the  Cibbers  seemed  only  interested  in   helping  themselves,  Fielding’s  interests  lay  with  the  maintenance  of  artistic   freedom.     Satires  of  Network  Abuses  in  The  Author’s  Farce   In  its  transmutability,  The  Author’s  Farce  is  a  success  of  social  networking.  By   commenting  on  the  newsworthy  events  that  were  happening  in  the  theater  world,   Fielding  allowed  social  connections  to  influence  the  content  of  his  work.  In  the   process  of  lampooning  members  of  London’s  theatrical  scene,  the  various  editions  of   The  Author’s  Farce  not  only  strengthened  the  network’s  connectivity,  but  also  called   attention  to  the  often-­‐deplorable  abuses  of  such  connectivity.  Revisions  and  revivals   of  the  play  not  only  reflect,  but  also  mediate  the  processes  of  social  networking  that   are  necessary  for  a  text  to  thrive.  The  heart  of  the  play’s  satire  lies  in  the  third  act.   Luckless’  play  within  a  play,  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town,  is  in  itself  a  wild  web  of   interconnectivity:  human  actors  perform  the  roles  of  puppets  that  have  traveled  to   35  The  1734  edition  of  the  play,  however,  was  not  published  until  1750.  This  edition   was  held  to  be  the  definitive  version  of  the  play  until  the  twentieth  century.   143 the  underworld  to  the  Court  of  Nonsense.  Audience  members,  then,  saw  flesh-­‐and-­‐ blood  actors  playing  fictional  characters  in  the  guise  of  puppets  that  are  also   ghosts—all  at  the  same  time.  Vying  for  the  Goddess  of  Nonsense’s  attention  are  all  of   the  ridiculous  writers  and  personages  of  the  town:  Mrs.  Novel,  Signior  Opera,  Don   Tragedio,  Monsieur  Pantomime,  Doctor  Orator,  and  Sir  Farcical  Comick.  The   characters  are  not  only  allegorical  stand-­‐ins  for  the  feeble  forms  of  London   entertainment  but  also  direct  parallels  to  real  individuals:  Eliza  Haywood,  author  of   titillating  amatory  novels;  the  castrato  Senesino,  a  popular  figure  in  the  craze  for   Italian  opera;  Lewis  Theobald,  a  hackneyed  dramatist  who  drew  heavily  enough   from  others’  works  to  be  termed  a  plagiarist;  John  Rich,  producer  of  elaborate   theatrical  spectacles  and  pantomimes;  John  Henley,  a  clergyman  known  for  his   bombastic  showmanship  and  inflammatory  rhetoric;  and  Colley  Cibber,  this  time   portrayed  as  an  eager-­‐to-­‐please  comic  actor  instead  of  a  producer. 36  Using  these   characters  as  his  satirical  mouthpiece,  Fielding  voiced  his  distaste  for  poorly   produced  English  art,  as  well  as  obsessive  fascination  of  the  time  with  foreign   genres:  “Authors  starve  and  booksellers  grow  fat,  Grub-­‐Street  harbors  as  many   pirates  as  ever  Algiers  did—They  have  more  theaters  than  are  at  Paris,  and  just  as   much  wit  as  there  is  at  Amsterdam;  they  have  ransacked  all  Italy  for  singers,  and  all   France  for  dancers”  (35-­‐36).     Even  outside  the  context  and  content  of  his  play,  Fielding  openly  criticized   “the  Folly,  Injustice,  and  Barbarity  of  the  Town,”  decrying  London  citizens  who   would  “sacrifice  our  own  native  Entertainments  to  a  wanton  affected  Fondness  for   36  Battestin  179.   144 foreign  Musick;  […]  our  Nobility  seem  eagerly  to  rival  each  other,  in  distinguishing   themselves  in  favor  of  Italian  Theatres,  and  in  neglect  of  our  own.” 37  An  author  who   was  known  to  mix  in  London’s  literary  circles,  Fielding  nonetheless  found  the   cobbling  together  of  lesser  art  forms  painfully  unoriginal.  In  Fielding’s  opinion,  this   comingling  of  high  and  low  art  forms,  highbrow  and  lowbrow  culture,  was  an  abuse   of  the  social  network’s  potential  to  produce  great  work.  Throughout  The  Author’s   Farce,  Luckless  pokes  fun  at  the  writers  that  he—and  by  proxy,  Fielding—would   have  others  believe  are  talentless.  Fielding  and  his  characters  damn  the  negative   examples  of  promiscuity  that  arise  from  authors  who  borrow  heavily  without   crafting  any  original  contribution  to  the  theater  network  or  London  entertainment   at  large.  Luckless  and  Witmore,  for  example,  discuss  the  problems  inherent  in   compromising  one’s  artistic  integrity.  Convinced  that  he  can  only  make  a  living  by   creating  a  work  “beneath  the  dignity  of  the  stage,”  Luckless  muses,  “Who  would  not   then  rather  eat  by  his  nonsense  than  starve  by  his  wit?”  (28).   At  the  Goddess  of  Nonsense’s  court,  each  of  the  suitors  tries  to  show   Nonsense  what  a  dutiful  servant  he  or  she  has  been,  and  which  of  them  is  the  best  at   writing  badly;  in  other  words,  how  helpful  they  have  been  in  promoting  and  serving   her  network  of  followers.  This  excellently  bad  writing  stems  from  careers  in  which   the  puppet-­‐authors  relied  too  heavily  on  others  to  promote  them:  the  puppet-­‐ authors  and  their  real-­‐life  counterparts  liberally  plagiarized,  poorly  translated,  and   indiscriminately  borrowed  from  other  members  of  literary  and  theatrical  networks   without  contributing  original  material  back  into  those  networks.  The  borrowing  in   37  Battestin  242;  emphasis  in  original.   145 itself  is  not  a  bad  practice,  Fielding  would  suggest,  but  without  feeding  back  into  the   culture  with  something  new  or  reworked,  the  network  will  fail  to  thrive  and  grow. 38   Luckless  notes,  for  example,  how  nonsensical  Doctor  Orator’s  (so-­‐called)  original   work  is:  “Not  only  [does  he]  glean  up  all  the  bad  words  of  other  authors,  but  makes   new  bad  words  of  his  own”  (40).  Trying  to  win  Nonsense  to  his  part,  Sir  Farcical   Comick  interjects  to  show  that  his  own  work  is  just  as  adept  as  Orator’s  is  at  being   inept:  “I  have  made  new  words,  and  spoiled  old  ones,  too….  I  have  as  great  a   confusion  of  languages  in  my  play  as  was  at  the  building  of  Babel!”  (40).  Orator  and   Comick  try  to  feed  into  the  cultural  network,  but  what  they  feed  it  is  recycled  or   plagiarized.  Late  in  the  Goddess’s  courtship,  the  underworld  ferryman  Charon   appears  to  tell  Nonsense:  “I  hear  rare  news,  they  say  you  are  to  be  declared  Goddess   of  Wit”  (47)―as  if  to  confirm  how  low  entertainment  has  fallen,  nonsense  and  wit   are  conflated.     As  part  of  the  interpolated  plot,  Luckless  receives  a  warrant  issued  for  his   arrest  for  his  extended  railings  against  nonsense:  “People  of  quality  are  not  to  have   their  diversions  libeled  at  this  rate…  Shall  you  abuse  Nonsense  when  the  whole   town  supports  it?”  (52).  These  pointed  lines  are  meant  to  skewer  the  producers  and   peddlers  of  unoriginal  art:  as  in  Fielding’s  real  life,  the  play  within  a  play  shows  the   author  taking  lazy  or  careless  members  of  his  networks  to  task.  In  a  final  twist,   38  Outside  the  interpolated  plot,  we  see  characters  engaging  in  similarly  uncreative   endeavors  that  do  not  bolster  the  network.  One  of  the  cronies  who  had  refused  to   publish   Luckless’   work   composes   bad   translations:   “Nobody   now   understands   Greek,  so  I  may  use  any  sentence  in  that  language  to  whatsoever  purpose  I  please”   (21).  This  character  is  borrowing  indiscriminately,  not  knowing  the  real  meaning  of   the  words  he  “translates,”  and  thus  does  damage  to  the  literary  network  because  his   work  is  grounded  in  nonsense.   146 Fielding’s  play  admits  to  a  confounding  irony:  if  London’s  theatergoers  prefer   nonsense,  it  is  only  because  they  have  not  been  offered  other  options,  because  the   supposed  arbiters  of  taste  will  promote  unoriginal  work:  as  Marplay  rejects   Luckless’  play,  he  reasons,  “There  is  nothing  in  it  that  pleases  me,  so  I  am  sure  there   is  nothing  in  it  that  will  please  the  town”  (17).  Of  course,  the  only  thing  that  pleases   Marplay  is  something  that  will  fill  his  wallet:  “Interest  sways  as  much  in  the  theater   as  at  court—And  you  know  it  is  not  always  the  companion  of  merit  in  either”  (18).   In  this  passage,  “interest”  indicates  the  curiosity  of  the  town  only  as  much  as  it  also   indicates  the  accrued  profits  of  an  investment.   Although  initially  undertaken  as  a  satirical  response  to  the  profiteering  of   unethical  members  of  the  theatrical  social  scene,  The  Author’s  Farce  as  a  text  gains  a   purpose  greater  than  the  sum  of  its  parts,  much  like  a  social  network  does.   According  to  William  B.  Warner,  “Fielding  shows  how  the  whole  system  of  theater   and  book  production  subordinates  wit  and  sense  to  showy  spectacle.” 39  In  other   words,  the  play  is  a  farce  ruminating  on  its  own  overblown  nature.  The  blurring   lines  of  reality  in  the  play  parallel,  indeed,  the  blurring  interactions  of  the  London   theatrical  social  network. 40  Because  the  characters  in  The  Author’s  Farce  are   reflections  of  real  people,  the  network’s  various  triadic  interchanges  might   represent  any  combination  of  real  or  fictional  participants  in  the  social  structure.   For  example,  Luckless  (A)  and  Marplay  (B)  are  at  odds,  just  as  their  real-­‐life   counterparts,  Fielding  (A)  and  Cibber  (B),  were.  A  second  version  of  Cibber,   39  Warner  241-­‐42.   40  As  mentioned  earlier  in  this  article,  the  connection  between  persons  A  and  B  is   not   linear,   but   rather   a   permeable   exchange   between   the   two   that   can   be   intercepted  by  a  person  C.   147 however,  is  introduced  in  the  guise  of  Sir  Farcical  Comick  (C),  who  interacts  with   Luckless. 41  If  we  consider  that  these  three  characters  represented  only  two   historical  personages,  of  course,  the  triadic  structure  slips,  revealing  an  underlying   level  of  promiscuous  interchange—one  node  of  the  triad  takes  on  a  second  nodal   position.  Ultimately,  Fielding  does  not  just  satirize  the  members  of  London’s  theater   scene  who  nonchalantly  took  advantage  of  the  system’s  connections;  he  illustrates   how  connections  are  represented  in  his  play  (or  in  any  textual  medium,  for  that   matter),  and  what  we  can  gather  about  a  network  by  analyzing  the  connections  that   those  textual  media  rely  on  and  portray.     Conclusions   After  The  Author’s  Farce,  Fielding’s  theatrical  successes  showed  that  he  was  an   adept  entertainer:  “Fielding  adjusted  to  market  conditions  and  developed  an   ingenious  compromise  with  the  proclivities  of  his  audience,”  and  was  obsessed  with   “hackneyed  oracles…  that  seduced  the  vulgar  populace  of  modern  England  with   strange  speeches  and  empty  promises.” 42  For  The  Author’s  Farce,  he  took  on  the   pseudonym  Scriblerus  Secundus,  positioning  himself  as  a  next  generation   participant  in  the  Scriblerians’  satirical  literary  network,  which  celebrated  “a  delight   in  combative  talk  as  a  national  characteristic.” 43  Decades  before  The  Author’s  Farce   41  To  complicate  the  lines  of  this  triad,  Luckless  is  responding  to  Sir  Farcical  Comick   under  the  name  of  “Master  of  the  Play,”  whom  we  might  consider  something  of  a   figure  A2.   42  Warner  241;  Laura  McGrane,  “Fielding’s  Fallen  Oracles:  Print  Culture  and  the   Elusiveness  of  Common  Sense,”  Modern  Language  Quarterly  66:2  (June  2005),  173.   43  Mee  12.  In  line  with  his  role  as  the  Scriblerian  Heir  Apparent,  Fielding’s  Goddess   of  Nonsense  and  her  allegorical  suitors  are  strikingly  similar  to  Pope’s  Dunciad  and   148 was  staged,  debates  were  already  raging  about  the  quality  of  art  being  created  in   England.  Members  of  the  Scriblerus  Club  such  as  Pope,  John  Gay,  and  Jonathan  Swift   had  long  been  attacking  the  political  arbiters  of  poor  artistic  productions—as  well   as  the  artists,  such  as  Cibber,  who  would  sacrifice  artistic  integrity  for  the  sake  of   career  advancement  and  royal  patronage.  To  these  satirists,  Cibber  and  his  ilk  mixed   genres  and  styles  only  to  please  himself,  and  ignored  quality  standards  that  others   might  expect  from  a  theatrical  manager  of  his  stature.  Unlike  the  Scriblerians  as  a   networked  club,  however,  Fielding  was  an  individual;  how,  then,  can  an  individual   profess  to  be  the  heir  of  an  entire  network?  To  this,  I  would  suggest  that  Fielding,  as   an  individual  participant  in  many  networks,  recognized  that  a  network  could  not   function  without  individuals,  that  individuals  could  not  thrive  without  networks,   and  that  the  connections  at  the  heart  of  these  networks  deserved  attention.  In  this   way,  Fielding  not  only  reflects  on  the  specific  connections  within  his  network,  he   also  illuminates  much  about  the  process  by  which  these  connections  are  forged.   Fielding's  satirical  work  casts  a  critical  lens  upon  the  social  network  required  for   production  of  plays  because  his  writing  mixed  with  two  distinct  social  strata  in   publishing  and  production—both  as  a  playwright  and  a  novelist.     In  what  initially  might  seem  an  arrogant,  self-­‐serving  move  for  advancement   in  the  vein  of  Colley  or  Theophilus  Cibber,  Fielding  is  usually  single-­‐handedly   credited  with  drawing  Robert  Walpole’s  ire  to  incite  the  Licensing  Act.  This  is,   however,  just  another  example  of  Fielding’s  devotion  to  his  social  connections.  After   the  wild  success  of  The  Beggar’s  Opera  in  1727,  Walpole  prohibited  John  Gay’s  1729   its  satirical  addresses  towards  the  Goddess  Dullness,  the  King  of  the  Dunces,  and   their  real-­‐life  equivalents.     149 sequel  to  the  play,  Polly,  under  the  assumption  that  it  would  contain  additional   unsubtle  jabs  at  political  corruption.  In  response  to  censorship  that,  indeed,  signaled   more  drastic  measures  to  come,  Fielding  penned  a  work  in  Gay’s  defense  entitled   Macheath  Turn’d  Pirate:  or  Polly  in  India,  meant  both  as  a  recapitulation  of  Gay’s   attack  on  the  “great  man”  and  as  a  defense  of  artistic  liberty. 44  This  was  not  an   individualistic  move  for  advancement,  but  rather  a  way  of  benefiting  authors  at   large.  As  more  and  more  artists  continued  to  attack  Walpole,  more  and  more   censorship  followed.  In  1737,  Fielding  published  “The  Vision  of  the  Golden  Rump,”  a   satire  of  the  prime  minister  and  king,  which  greatly  angered  Walpole. 45  A   subsequent  play,  also  titled  The  Golden  Rump,  has  been  attributed  to  Fielding;  this   play  is  now  lost,  and  scholars  debate  whether  or  not  it  actually  ever  existed. 46  The   Golden  Rump  allegedly  attacked  Walpole  and  King  George  II  for  their  lack  of  taste   and  their  refusal  to  support  the  arts.  To  put  an  end  to  these  concerted  attacks,   Walpole  issued  the  Theatrical  Licensing  Act  of  1737,  a  landmark  of  censorship  to  the   British  stage  that  gave  the  Lord  Chamberlain  the  power  to  approve  or  ban  any  play   before  it  reached  the  stage,  effectively  shutting  down  a  text’s  ability  to  benefit  from   a  larger  social  network  and  freely  change  form.  In  all  of  his  late  theatrical  works,   Fielding  attacked  the  financial  corruption  of  the  theatrical  world,  nepotistic  network   connections,  and  also  what  he  saw  as  Londoners’  desire  for  ridiculously  spectacular   entertainment.  Within  the  broader  network  of  London’s  theater  elite,  Fielding  stood   44  Battestin  67.   45  Some  scholars  debate  whether  Fielding  is  actually  the  author  of  this  work.   46  McGrane  192.   150 in  defense  of  free  speech,  feeling  it  was  his  duty  to  point  out  the  unjust  censorship  of   his  compatriots’  artistic  expression  and  the  excesses  of  a  corrupt  government.     Ultimately,  Fielding’s  The  Author’s  Farce  illustrates  that  theater,  literary  clubs,   and  political  discourses  were  all  socially  promiscuous,  and  the  texts  these   interactions  inspired  bled  into  one  another  in  ways  that  wrought  the  social  fabric  of   the  mid-­‐eighteenth  century  and  beyond.  Textual  and  social  promiscuity  play  off  one   another:  popular  texts  encourage  social  interactions,  and  texts  also  emerge  as  the   products  of  such  interactions.  Whether  or  not  a  member  of  the  network  benefits   from  a  text’s  popularity  depends  on  how  that  person  can  adapt  to  the  network’s   needs.     If  we  accept  that  “group  relations  are  in  a  dynamic  flux,”  and  that  the  final   outcomes  “[result]  from  the  actions  and  compromises  of  all  the  participants   involved,”  perhaps  the  same  may  be  said  for  the  final  outcome  of  a  literary  career   that  drew  on  just  such  actions  and  compromises  for  its  inspiration. 47  After  his  career   in  the  theater  had  ended,  Fielding’s  work,  in  turn,  cross-­‐pollinated  with  nonfiction   print  genres  such  as  newspapers,  theatrical  reviews,  journals,  and  penny  pamphlets.   There  was  something  about  cheapened,  derivative  entertainment,  however,  that   dogged  Fielding  even  after  he  had  left  the  world  of  the  theater.  In  two  of  his  most   famous  works,  Shamela  and  Joseph  Andrews,  Fielding  similarly  drew  from   entertainments  he  deemed  ridiculous:  Richardson’s  Pamela,  or  Virtue  Rewarded.   Rather  than  simply  mocking,  plagiarizing,  or  creating  a  derivative  parody,  however,   Fielding  used  these  ventures  to  contribute  a  message  about  textual  interplay  to  his   47  Scott  14.   151 literary  networks:  virtue  or  talent  may  not  be  rewarded,  but  corruption  and   nonsense  will  be  exposed.  From  the  positive  potentials  of  promiscuity―of  social   networking  and  textual  interplay―Fielding  not  only  advanced  his  own  career  but   also  contributed  something  beneficial  to  London  society  at  large:  a  hope  for   originality  and  artistic  progress.     152 CONCLUSIONS/CODA:     Presaging  the  Novel       By  the  time  most  of  London’s  theaters  closed  in  1737,  the  throngs  of   theatergoers  went  from  circulating  in  the  streets  to  taking  up  novels  in  the  privacy   of  their  homes:  in  the  novel,  they  had  found  a  new  type  of  diversion.  Like  his   erstwhile  audience,  Fielding  had  also  shifted  his  career  to  this  newest  genre  of   publication.  As  a  ravenous  reading  public  responded  to  Samuel  Richardson’s  wildly   popular  novel  Pamela:  or,  Virtue  Rewarded  (1740),  Fielding  took  to  satire  yet  again   with  An  Apology  for  the  Life  of  Mrs.  Shamela  Andrews  (1741),  in  which  he  once  again   mocked  the  popular  pleasures  of  the  town. As  a  form  of  entertainment,  the  novel  may  seem  not  to  lend  itself  as  readily  to   a  study  of  circulation,  largely  because  its  audience  does  not  engage  in  social   interactions  in  the  way  that  a  theatrical  audience  would.  Although  the  novel  is   indeed  a  largely  solitary  pursuit,  reading  simply  marks  a  shift  in  the  types  of   circulation  in  which  eighteenth  century  audiences  were  participating:  rather  than   circulating  bodies,  songs,  or  celebrity  gossip  as  the  theater  did,  the  novel  circulated   as  a  direct  product  of  the  burgeoning  print  culture  of  the  age.  With  many  of   London’s  theaters  closed  due  to  the  Licensing  Act  and  the  printing  houses  well  open,   novels  were  more  readily  available—more  ready  to  circulate—by  the  middle  of  the   century.  David  Brewer  has  written  at  length  about  the  circulation  of  books  as   material  objects,  and  how  the  widespread  circulation  of  books,  complete  with  their   153 textual  variants,  resulted  in  the  popular  sense  that  the  novelistic  work  was  “oddly   placeless,  yet  potentially  omnipresent.” 1  In  its  “placeless  presence,”  the  novel   became  “an  inexhaustible  public  resource”  that  contrasts  with  the  theatrical  need   for  physical  proximity  to  inspire  circulation. 2 The  path  of  the  novel’s  improving  reputation—from  short  amatory  fiction  of   a  supposedly  corruptive  nature 3  to  a  serious  genre  of  entertainment—has  been  well   trod  by  scholars  such  as  William  Warner  in  Licensing  Entertainment  and  John   Brewer  in  The  Pleasures  of  the  Imagination.  Within  these  scholarly  works,  we  see   how  the  mid-­‐century  heyday  of  the  novel  allowed  for  that  genre  to  develop  its  own   forms  of  circulation  and  respectability  as  a  form  of  high  art. 4    This  was  no  longer   solely  a  world  of  human  actors  playing  puppets  and  cats  on  a  live  theater  stage;  this   was  a  world  in  which  print  publication  was  the  emerging  form  of  circulation  du  jour. Taken  individually,  each  of  the  texts  detailed  here  could  demonstrate  the   popular  consumption  of  theater  in  the  eighteenth  century.  Taken  together,  however,   1  David  Brewer,  The  Afterlife  of  Character,  1726-­1825  (Philadelphia:  U  of   Pennsylvania  P,  2005),  41.   2  Brewer  40.   3  The  novels  of  the  early  eighteenth  century  were  frequently  treated  as  a  bad   influence  on  susceptible  minds,  much  like  the  playbooks  that  gave  Polly  Peachum  a   skewed  notion  of  reality.   4  On  further  concerns  of  realism  in  the  novel,  see  for  example  Ian  Watt’s  Rise  of  the   Novel  (1957;  reprinted  Berkeley:  U  of  California  P,  2001);  George  Levine’s  The   Realistic  Imagination:  English  Fiction  from  Frankenstein  to  Lady  Chatterley  (Chicago:   U  of  Chicago  P,  1983);  Michael  McKeon’s  The  Origins  of  the  English  Novel:  1600–1740   (Baltimore:  Johns  Hopkins  UP,  2002);  and  Nancy  Armstrong’s  Desire  and  Domestic   Fiction:  A  Political  History  of  the  Novel  (Oxford:  Oxford  UP,  1987)  and  How  Novels   Think:  The  Limits  of  Individualism  1719-­1900  (New  York:  Columbia  UP,  2005).   Current  scholarly  trends  concerning  the  novel  have  shifted  away  from  realism  in   general  and  towards  specific  historical  facets  of  social  reality—for  example,  the  late-­‐ eighteenth  century  novel’s  contributions  to  burgeoning  theories  of  feminism,   education  for  women,  the  growing  problems  of  empire,  or  the  arguments  for  or   against  revolution.   154 I  hope  that  this  study  serves  as  something  of  a  foreword  for  the  well-­‐worn  ground   and  detailed  studies  of  how  novels  were  consumed  as  a  form  of  entertainment.    I   hope  that  this  study  provides  a  lasting  impression  of  media  circulation  as   seventeenth  and  eighteenth-­‐century  consumers  of  popular  theatrical  culture  might   have  experienced  it.     155 BIBLIOGRAPHY     Primary  Works     “An  Answer  to  Polly  Peachum’s  Ballad."  Printed  by  A.  Moore  near  St.  Paul’s’:  London,   1728.  Eighteenth  Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  12   November  2010.  <http://find.galegroup.com.libproxy.usc.edu/ecco>.   Aston,  Tony.  The  Fool’s  Opera;  or  the  taste  of  the  age.  London,  1731  [?].  Eighteenth-­ Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  18  November  2010.       Bedford,  Arthur.  The  Evil  and  Mischief  of  stage-­playing:  a  sermon  (&c.).  2nd  ed.   London,  1735.  Eighteenth  Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed   12  November  2010.     Behn,  Aphra.  “The  Rover.”  The  Works  of  Aphra  Behn  vol.  5.  Ed.  Janet  Todd.  London:   Pickering  and  Chatto,  1996.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  “The  Lucky  Chance.”  The  Works  of  Aphra  Behn  vol.  7.  Ed.  Janet  Todd.  London:   Pickering  and  Chatto,  1996.     Bullock,  Christopher.  Woman’s  Revenge,  or  a  match  in  Newgate.  London,  1728.   Eighteenth  Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  12  November   2010.     Centlivre,  Susanna.  “The  Basset-­‐Table.”  Eighteenth-­Century  Women  Playwrights  vol.   3.  Ed.  Derek  Hughes.  London:  Pickering  &  Chatto,  2001.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  “The  Busybody.”  Eighteenth-­Century  Women  Playwrights  vol.  3.  Ed.  Derek   Hughes.  London:  Pickering  &  Chatto,  2001.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  The  Gamester.  London:  British  Library  Historical  Print  Editions.  2011.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  “Love  at  a  Venture.”  Eighteenth  Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Accessed  28   June  2014.  Gale  DOI:  CW3310564441.     Chambers,  Amelia.  The  Ladies’  Best  Companion:  or,  A  Golden  Treasure  for  the  Fair  Sex.   London:  J.  Cooke,  1775.     Cibber,  Colley.  The  Double  Gallant  (London:  John  Bell,  1792);  Eighteenth  Century   Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  10  September  2011.     156 Eglington,  Charles,  ed.  “Lavinia  Fenton.”  The  Theater:  a  monthly  review  of  the  drama,   music  and  the  fine  arts,  Jan.  1880-­June  1894  20  (October  1892),  168-­‐172.   ProQuest.  Web.  Accessed  18  March  2015.     The  Female  Preceptor.  London:  B.R.  Goakman,  1814.     Fielding,  Henry.  The  Author’s  Farce  and  The  Pleasures  of  the  Town.  The  Broadview   Anthology  of  Restoration  and  Eighteenth-­Century  Drama.  Ed.  Jill  Campbell.   Ontario,  Canada:  Broadview,  2001.  1782-­‐1824.     Gay,  John.  The  Beggar’s  Opera.  New  York:  Penguin,  1986.   -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  Polly:  An  Opera.  London,  1777.  Eighteenth-­Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO).   Gale.  Accessed  8  April  2009.   Letters  in  prose  and  verse,  to  the  celebrated  Polly  Peachum:  from  the  most  eminent  of   her  admirers  and  rivals.  London,  1728.  Eighteenth  Century  Collections  Online   (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  20  January  2012.   The  Life  of  Lavinia  Beswick,  alias  Fenton,  alias  Polly  Peachum.  London,  1728.   Eighteenth-­Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  18  November   2010.     “A  New  Ballad,  inscrib’d  to  Polly  Peachum.”  London,  1728.  Eighteenth  Century   Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  12  November  2010.     Pix,  Mary.  Adventures  in  Madrid.  London,  1709.  Eighteenth  Century  Collections  Online   (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  27  March  2012.  Gale  DOI:  CW3315917197.     Polly  Peachum’s  Jests.  London,  1728.  Eighteenth  Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO).   Gale.  Accessed  12  November  2010.     Polly  Peachum  On  Fire,  the  Beggar’s  Opera  Blown  Up,  and  Captain  Macheath   Entangled  in  his  Bazzle-­Strings.  London:  A.  Moore,  1728.  Eighteenth  Century   Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  12  November  2010.     Sharp,  Jane.  The  Midwives  Book:  Or  the  Whole  Art  of  Midwifry  Discovered.  1671.  Ed.   Elaine  Hobby.  New  York:  Oxford  UP,  1999.     Shirley,  John.  The  Accomplished  Ladies’  Rich  Closet  of  Rarities:  or  The  Ingenious   Gentlewoman  and  Servant-­Maid’s  Delightful  Companion.  London:  Nicholas   Boddington,  1695.       Steele,  Richard,  ed.  The  Ladies  Library.  London:  W.  Strahan,  1714.     157 Thievery  à  la  Mode:  or  The  Fatal  Encouragement.  London:  J.  Roberts,  1728.   Eighteenth  Century  Collections  Online  (ECCO).  Gale.  Accessed  21  November   2010.     Wooley,  Hannah.  The  Gentlewoman’s  Companion:  or,  A  Guide  to  the  Female  Sex.   London:  A.  Maxwell,  1673.         Secondary  Works     Arikha,  Noga.  Passions  and  Tempers:  A  History  of  the  Humors.  New  York:  Ecco,  2007.     Armstrong,  Nancy.  Desire  and  Domestic  Fiction:  A  Political  History  of  the  Novel.   Oxford:  Oxford  UP,  1987.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  How  Novels  Think:  The  Limits  of  Individualism  1719-­1900.  New  York:  Columbia   UP,  2005.     Ashenburg,  Katherine.  The  Dirt  on  Clean:  An  Unsanitized  History.  New  York:  North   Point  Press,  2007.     Backscheider,  Paula.  Spectacular  Politics:  Theatrical  Power  and  Mass  Culture  in  Early   Modern  England.  Baltimore:  Johns  Hopkins  UP,  1993.     Battestin,  Martin  C.  A  Henry  Fielding  Companion.  Westport,  CT:  Greenwood  Press,   2000.     Battestin,  Martin  C.  and  Ruthe  R.  Henry  Fielding,  A  Life.  London:  Routledge,  1989.     Brewer,  David.  The  Afterlife  of  Character,  1726-­1825.  Philadelphia:  U  of  Pennsylvania   P,  2005.     Brewer,  John.  The  Pleasures  of  the  Imagination:  English  Culture  in  the  Eighteenth   Century.  New  York:  Farrar  Straus  Giroux,  1997.     Brown,  Pamela  Allen  and  Peter  Parolin,  eds.  Women  Players  in  England,  1500-­1660:   Beyond  the  All  Male  Stage.  Burlington,  VT:  Ashgate,  2005.     Bush-­‐Bailey,  Gilli.  Treading  the  Bawds:  Actresses  and  Playwrights  on  the  Late-­Stuart   Stage.  Manchester:  U  Manchester  P,  2006.     Campbell,  Jill.  Natural  Masques:  Gender  and  Identity  in  Fielding’s  Plays  and  Novels.   Redwood,  CA:  Stanford  UP,  1995.     158 Campkin,  Ben,  and  Rosie  Cox,  eds.  Dirt:  New  Geographies  of  Cleanliness  and   Contamination.  New  York:  Palgrave,  2007.     Christakis,  Nicholas  A.,  and  James  H.  Fowler.  Connected:  The  Surprising  Power  of  Our   Social  Networks  and  How  They  Shape  Our  Lives.  New  York:  Little,  Brown  &   Co.,  2009.     Cohen,  William  A.  and  Ryan  Johnson,  eds.  Filth:  Dirt,  Disgust,  and  Modern  Life.   Minneapolis:  U  of  Minnesota  P,  2005.     Conway,  Alison.  The  Protestant  Whore:  Courtesan  Narrative  and  Religious   Controversy  in  England,  1680-­1750.  Toronto:  U  of  Toronto  P,  2010.     Cox,  Rosie.  “Dishing  the  Dirt:  Dirt  in  the  Home.”  Dirt:  The  Filthy  Reality  of  Everyday   Life.  Ed.  Nadine  Monem.  London:  Profile  Books,  2011.  37-­‐74.     Crawford,  Katherine.  European  Sexualities,  1400-­1800.  Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,   2007.     Crouch,  Kimberly.  “The  Public  Life  of  Actresses:  Prostitutes  or  Ladies?”.  Gender  in   Eighteenth-­Century  England:  Roles,  Representations  and  Responsibilities.  Eds.   Hannah  Barker  &  Elaine  Chalus.  New  York:  Addison  Wesley  Longman,  1997.     Dugaw,  Dianne.  “Deep  Play”:  John  Gay  and  the  Invention  of  Modernity.  Newark,  DE:  U   of  Delaware  P,  2001.     Eveleigh,  David  J.  Bogs,  Baths  and  Basins:  The  Story  of  Domestic  Sanitation.  Thrupp,   Gloucestershire:  Sutton,  2002.     Finberg,  Melinda,  ed.  Eighteenth  Century  Women  Dramatists.  Oxford:  Oxford  UP,   2001.     Findlay,  Alison  et  al.  Women  and  Dramatic  Production  1550-­1900.  New  York:   Longman,  2000.     Freeman,  Lisa.  Character’s  Theater:  Genre  and  Identity  on  the  Eighteenth-­Century   English  Stage.  Philadelphia:  U  of  Pennsylvania  P,  2002.     Gill,  Pat.  “Gender,  Sexuality,  and  Marriage.”  The  Cambridge  Companion  to  English   Restoration  Theatre.  Ed.  Deborah  Payne  Fisk.  Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,   2000.  191-­‐208.     Glover,  Brian  D.  “Nobility,  Visibility,  and  Publicity  in  Colley  Cibber’s  Apology.”  SEL  42   (Summer  2002):  523-­‐39.     159 Gollapudi,  Aparna.  Moral  Reform  in  Comedy  and  Culture,  1696-­1747.  Burlington,  VT:   Ashgate,  2011.     Guard,  Pippa.  “A  Defence  of  the  First  English  Actress.”  Literature  &  History  15.2   (Autumn  2006),  1-­‐19.     Healy,  Margaret.  “Dangerous  Blood:  Menstruation,  Medicine  and  Myth  in  Early   Modern  England.”  National  Healths:  Gender,  Sexuality  and  Health  in  a  Cross-­ Cultural  Context.  Eds.  Michael  Worton  and  Nana  Wilson-­‐Tagoe.  London:  UCL   Press,  2004.  83-­‐94.     Howe,  Elizabeth.  The  First  English  Actresses:  Women  &  Drama,  1660-­1700.   Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  1992.     Hume,  Robert.  Fielding  and  the  London  Theater  1728-­1737.  Oxford:  Oxford  UP,  1988.     Hunter,  J.  Paul.  Occasional  Form:  Henry  Fielding  and  the  Chains  of  Circumstance.   Baltimore:  John  Hopkins  UP,  1975.     Kinservik,  Matthew.  Sex,  Scandal,  and  Celebrity  in  Late  Eighteenth-­Century  England.   New  York:  Palgrave,  2007.     Lafler,  Joanne.  “Theatre  and  the  Female  Presence.”  The  Cambridge  History  of  British   Theater.  vol.  2.  Ed.  Joseph  Donohue.  Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  2004.  71-­‐89.     Levine,  George.  The  Realistic  Imagination:  English  Fiction  from  Frankenstein  to  Lady   Chatterley.  Chicago:  U  of  Chicago  P,  1983.     Lewcock,  Dawn.  Aphra  Behn  Stages  the  Social  Scene  in  the  Restoration  Theatre.   Amherst,  NY:  Cambria  Press,  2008.     Lockwood,  Thomas,  ed.  Henry  Fielding:  Plays,  Vol.  1  (1728-­1731).  3  vols.  Oxford:   Clarendon,  2004.     Lowenthal,  Cynthia.  Performing  Identities  on  the  Restoration  Stage.  Carbondale:   Southern  Illinois  UP,  2003.     Luckhurst,  Mary,  and  Jane  Moody,  eds.  Theatre  and  Celebrity  in  Britain,  1660-­2000.   Basingstoke:  Palgrave,  2005.     Mackie,  Erin  Skye.  Highwaymen,  and  Pirates:  The  Making  if  the  Modern  Gentleman  in   the  Eighteenth  Century.  Baltimore:  Johns  Hopkins  UP,  2009.     Markley,  Robert.  “Aphra  Behn’s  The  City  Heiress:  Feminism  and  the  Dynamics  of   Popular  Success  on  the  Late  Seventeenth-­‐Century  Stage.”  Comparative  Drama   41.2  (Summer  2007),  141-­‐66.   160   Marsden,  Jean  I.  Fatal  Desire:  Women,  Sexuality,  and  the  English  Stage,  1660-­1720.   Ithaca:  Cornell  UP,  2006.     Masquelier,  Adeline,  ed.  Dirt,  Un/Dress,  and  Difference:  Cultural  Perspectives  on  the   Body’s  Surface.  Bloomington:  Indiana  UP,  2005.     Maus,  Katherine  Eisaman.  “’Playhouse  Flesh  and  Blood’:  Sexual  Ideology  and  the   Restoration  Actress.”  English  Literary  History  45.4  (Winter  1979),  595-­‐617.     McGirr,  Elaine.  Eighteenth-­Century  Characters:  A  Guide  to  the  Literature  of  the  Age.   New  York:  Palgrave,  2007.     McGrane,  Laura.  “Fielding’s  Fallen  Oracles:  Print  Culture  and  the  Elusiveness  of   Common  Sense.”  Modern  Language  Quarterly  66:2  (June  2005),  173-­‐196.     McKeon,  Michael.  The  Origins  of  the  English  Novel:  1600–1740.  Baltimore:  Johns   Hopkins  UP,  2002.     McKeown,  Julie.  Royal  Doulton.  Oxford:  Osprey  Publishing,  1997.     Mee,  Jon.  Conversable  Worlds:  Literature,  Contention,  and  Community  1762-­1830.   Oxford:  Oxford  UP,  2011.     Milling,  J.  “Centlivre,  Susanna  (bap.  1669?,  d.  1723).”  Oxford  Dictionary  of  National   Biography.  Oxford:  Oxford  UP,  2007.  Accessed  28  May  2015.   <http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/ref:odnb/4994>.     Morgan,  Fidelis.  Female  Wits:  Women  Playwrights  of  the  Restoration.  London:  Virago,   1991.     Mulvey,  Laura.  “Visual  Pleasure  and  Narrative  Cinema.”  Screen  16.3  (1975),  6-­‐18.     Newman,  Steve.  Ballad  Collection,  Lyric,  and  the  Canon.  Philadelphia:  University  of   Pennsylvania  Press,  2007.       Nussbaum,  Felicity  A.  “’Real,  Beautiful  Women’:  Actresses  and  The  Rival  Queens.”   Eighteenth-­Century  Life  32.2  (2008),  138-­‐58.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  Rival  Queens:  Actresses,  Performance,  and  the  Eighteenth-­Century  British   Theater.  Philadelphia:  U  Penn  P,  2013.     O’Brien,  John.  “Drama:  Genre,  Gender,  Theater.”  A  Concise  Companion  to  the   Restoration  and  Eighteenth  Century.  Ed.  Cynthia  Wall.  Oxford:  Blackwell,   2005.  183-­‐201.     161 Pearce,  Charles  E.  Polly  Peachum:  The  Story  of  Lavinia  Fenton  and  The  Beggar’s   Opera.  New  York:  Benjamin  Blom,  1968.     Peavy,  Charles  D.  “Pope,  Cibber,  and  the  Crown  of  Dulness,”  The  South  Central   Bulletin  26.4  (1966):  17     Perry,  Gillian.  Spectacular  Flirtations:  Viewing  the  Actress  in  British  Art  and  Theater,   1768-­1820.  New  Haven:  Yale  UP,  2007.     Person,  James,  Jr.  Literature  Criticism  from  1400-­1800.  Ed.  Robin  Dublanc.  Detroit:   Gale,  1988.     Pullen,  Kirsten.  Actresses  and  Whores:  On  Stage  and  In  Society.  Cambridge:   Cambridge  UP,  D2005.     Rivero,  Albert  J.  The  Plays  of  Henry  Fielding:  A  Critical  Study  of  His  Dramatic  Career.   Charlottesville,  VA:  U  of  Virginia  P,  1989.     Roach,  Joseph.  Cities  of  the  Dead:  Circum-­Atlantic  Performance.  New  York:  Columbia   UP,  1996.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  It.  Ann  Arbor:  U  of  Michigan  P,  2007.     Rosenthal,  Laura  J.  “Entertaining  Women:  The  Actress  in  Eighteenth-­‐Century   Theatre  and  Culture.”  The  Cambridge  Companion  to  British  Theater  1730-­ 1830.  Eds.  Jane  Moody  and  Daniel  O’Quinn.  Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  2007.   159-­‐73.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  Infamous  Commerce:  Prostitution  in  Eighteenth-­Century  British  Literature  and   Culture.  Ithaca:  Cornell  UP,  2006.     Rubik,  Margarete.  Early  Women  Dramatists,  1550-­1800.  New  York:  Palgrave,  1998.     Russell,  Gillian,  and  Clara  Tuite.  “Introducing  Romantic  Sociability.”  Romantic   Sociability:  Social  Networks  and  Literature  Culture  in  Britain,  1770-­1840.  Eds.   Russell  and  Tuite.  Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  2002.     “Scene  Dock  Theatre.”  USC  School  of  Dramatic  Arts.   <https://dramaticarts.usc.edu/about/theatres/scene-­‐dock/>.  Web.     Scott,  John.  Social  Network  Analysis.  2nd  ed.  London:  Sage,  2000.     "Slut,  n."  OED  Online.  Oxford  University  Press,  March  2015.  Web.  1  May  2015.     162 Smith,  Virginia.  “Evacuation,  Repair  and  Beautification:  Dirt  and  the  Body.”  Dirt:  The   Filthy  Reality  of  Everyday  Life.  Ed.  Nadine  Monem.  London:  Profile  Books,   2011.  7-­‐36.     Spacks,  Patricia  Meyer.  “Ev’ry  Woman  is  at  Heart  a  Rake.”  Eighteenth  Century  Studies   8.1  (Autumn  1974),  27-­‐46.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  Gossip.  New  York:  Knopf,  1985.     Straub,  Kristina.  “Men  from  Boys:  Cibber,  Pope  and  the  Schoolboy.”  Pope.  Ed.  Brean   Hammond.  New  York:  Routledge,  2014.  185-­‐199.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  Sexual  Suspects:  Eighteenth-­Century  Players  and  Sexual  Ideology.  Princeton:   Princeton  UP,  1992.     Thompson,  Ann.  “Women/’Women’  and  the  Stage.”  Women  and  Literature  in  Britain   1500-­1700.  Ed.  Helen  Wilcox.  Cambridge:  UP,  1996.  100-­‐16.     Todd,  Janet.  The  Secret  Life  of  Aphra  Behn.  New  Brunswick,  NJ:  Rutgers  UP,  1996.     -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐.  The  Sign  of  Angellica:  Women,  Writing  and  Fiction,  1660-­1800.  New  York:   Columbia  UP,  1989.       Tomlinson,  Sophie.  Women  on  Stage  in  Stuart  Drama.  Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,   2005.     Varholy,  Christine  M.  “’Rich  Like  a  Lady’:  Cross-­‐Class  Dressing  in  the  Brothels  and   Theaters  of  Early  Modern  London.”  Journal  for  Early  Modern  Cultural  Studies   8.1  (2008),  4-­‐34.     Venden  Herrell,  LuAnn.  “’Luck  Be  A  Lady  Tonight,’  Or  At  Least  Make  Me  A   Gentleman:  Economic  Anxiety  in  Centlivre’s  The  Gamester.”  Studies  in  the   Literary  Imagination  32.2  (Fall  1999),  45-­‐61.     Warner,  William.  Licensing  Entertainment.  Berkeley:  University  of  California  Press,   1998.     Warren,  Victoria.  “Gender  and  Genre  in  Susanna  Centlivre’s  The  Gamester  and  The   Basset  Table.”  Studies  in  English  Literature  43.3  (Summer  2003),  605-­‐24.     Watt,  Ian.  The  Rise  of  the  Novel:  Studies  in  Defoe,  Richardson  and  Fielding.  1957.   Reprint.  Berkeley:  U  of  California  P,  2001.     Weber,  Harold.  The  Restoration  Rake-­Hero:  Transformations  in  Sexual  Understanding   in  Seventeenth-­Century  England.  Madison:  U  Wisconsin  P,  1986.     163 Wilson,  J.H.  All  the  King’s  Ladies:  Actresses  of  the  Restoration.  Chicago:  U  Chicago  P,   1958. 
Asset Metadata
Creator Zimolzak, Katharine E. (author) 
Core Title Sluttishness, circulation, and promiscuity in seventeenth- and eighteenth-century English theater 
Contributor Electronically uploaded by the author (provenance) 
School College of Letters, Arts and Sciences 
Degree Doctor of Philosophy 
Degree Program English 
Publication Date 09/17/2015 
Defense Date 09/01/2015 
Publisher University of Southern California (original), University of Southern California. Libraries (digital) 
Tag Aphra Behn,Colley Cibber,early actresses,eighteenth-century,England,English Literature,Henry Fielding,John Gay,Licensing Act of 1737,London,Mary Pix,OAI-PMH Harvest,seventeenth-century,slut,Susanna Centlivre,textual circulation,Theater 
Format application/pdf (imt) 
Language English
Advisor Anderson, Emily H. (committee chair), Braudy, Leo (committee member), Briggs, Sheila (committee member) 
Creator Email kezimolzak@gmail.com,zimolzak@usc.edu 
Permanent Link (DOI) https://doi.org/10.25549/usctheses-c40-185073 
Unique identifier UC11272467 
Identifier etd-ZimolzakKa-3923.pdf (filename),usctheses-c40-185073 (legacy record id) 
Legacy Identifier etd-ZimolzakKa-3923.pdf 
Dmrecord 185073 
Document Type Dissertation 
Format application/pdf (imt) 
Rights Zimolzak, Katharine E. 
Type texts
Source University of Southern California (contributing entity), University of Southern California Dissertations and Theses (collection) 
Access Conditions The author retains rights to his/her dissertation, thesis or other graduate work according to U.S. copyright law.  Electronic access is being provided by the USC Libraries in agreement with the a... 
Repository Name University of Southern California Digital Library
Repository Location USC Digital Library, University of Southern California, University Park Campus MC 2810, 3434 South Grand Avenue, 2nd Floor, Los Angeles, California 90089-2810, USA
Abstract (if available)
Abstract Sluttishness, Circulation, and Promiscuity in Seventeenth- and Eighteenth-Century English Theater examines the concomitant types of circulation found in the theater of the late-seventeenth and early-eighteenth century in England. Included in these are financial, social, sexual, and textual circulations 
Tags
Aphra Behn
Colley Cibber
early actresses
eighteenth-century
Henry Fielding
John Gay
Licensing Act of 1737
Mary Pix
seventeenth-century
slut
Susanna Centlivre
textual circulation
Linked assets
University of Southern California Dissertations and Theses
doctype icon
University of Southern California Dissertations and Theses 
Action button